《Overlord: The Multiverse》 Chapter 1: Goddess of Death Chapter 1: Goddess of Death The feeling of floating wraps around me like a warm nket, giving me a sense of peace I''ve never felt before. It''s weird, but in a good way, like I''m being cradled by the universe itself. Without thinking twice, I let myself go with the flow, letting it take me wherever it wants. As I drift along, I feel all my worries melt away. It''s like time doesn''t matter anymore, and I''m just going with the flow of things. I can''t tell if I''m dreaming or not, but for some reason, I can''t bring myself to open my eyes. It''s like there''s something inside me telling me to stay still, to soak up every moment of this strange experience. In this suspended state, I start to feel this gentle hum all around me, like the whole world is singing a song just for me. It''s kind of magical, filling me with this sense of wonder that''s hard to describe. It''s like I''m free from all the usual stuff that weighs me down, just drifting along without a care in the world. So, I surrender myself to the moment, letting it take me wherever it wants. Because right now, in this strange and peaceful ce, I feel like I''m exactly where I''m supposed to be. With my memory as patchy as a quilt made by a forgetful grandma, I can''t even recall my own name or where I used to live. The only thing I''m certain of is the unfortunate end I met. I was reliving on a picture of a Goddess, a beautiful Goddess, quite the pathetic death. I want some good ending, like truck-kun hitting me with a selfie face. Whatever the reason for my current predicament, one thing''s for certain: I''m in for one heck of a ride, truck-kun or no truck-kun. ording to the usual script, a God should be making a grand entrance any moment now, ready to grant me whatever wish my heart desires. Yet, as I continue to drift along, no divine figure materializes before me. Instead, I''m left to ponder the mysteries of my existence in this strange limbo. Could it be that I''ve been overlooked by the powers that be? Or perhaps this my punishment for reliving myself to a goddess, that must be the reason for my unexpected detour from the afterlife''s itinerary. With no answers forting, I can''t help but wonder whates next. Do I continue to float aimlessly, forever trapped in this surreal state? Just as I''m lost in my thoughts, a sweet, honey-like voice breaks through the silence, echoing in the depths of my mind. It''s a sound so enchanting, so otherworldly, that it sends shivers down my spine. "You''re having fun over there, aren''t you?Pervert" The sudden shift in tone catches me off guard, causing a jolt of confusion to surge through me. "Pervert?" I repeat, uncertain if I heard correctly. The voice chuckles softly, itsughter dancing on the edge of my consciousness. "Yes, pervert," It repeats, teasingly. "Aren''t you the one jerk off with my picture, indulging in all sorts of fantasies?" She appearing in front of me. She was an extremely beautiful woman, she had a big boobs, but her hair has two colours, one side is ck while other side is white. And she has scarlet eyes which was looking at me like how a hunter looked at a prey. "I am sorry for that but you did kill me for that, didn''t you." I don''t know for sure if she is the one who killed me but my super-duper-ultra-inteligent micky mouse brain tells me, she might the one, who cock blocked me to death. "No need to apologize, my dear," she says, her tone gentle yet teasing. "We all have our moments of weakness, especially in times of uncertainty. Besides, a little self-indulgence never hurt anyone." She said, without confirming whether or not she is the one who killed me. "So care to tell me, why I am here? Am I going to hell for masturbating." I said, what kind of hell would be that? I wonder, the 69th level of hell, where sperm would torture the masturbator. "Nothing like your imagination, Pervert. And 69th level of hell, what''s that." She said with augh. "Then why am I here?" I press, my voice tinged with curiosity. "You court death, And I epted your proposal." She said with a charming smile. "I don''t remember courting anyone, especially death..." Suddenly like puzzle pieces slowly falling into ce, I figured out what it is. "You are death, right. And I masturbated to death." I said. Oh god, out of all possible things, I had to use death as the material for masturbating. What are the changes. "Bingo!" She said. "You see, I spread a (nomal) picture of myself to multiverse, to find a partner for myself. As I am death, everybody is afraid to even look at my picture but you, my dear, is something else." Should I be proud of that Or should I be ashamed. "What can I say, I am a dare devil." I said, If I had a legs it would be trembling right now. "Yes, that you are." She said. "So can you tell me, what should I do now." I asked, If she had epted my proposal then that means we are up to some hot steamy action-action, right. ording to hental logic that is the right thing to do. As if hearing my inner voice, which she did, she replied. "If that''s what you want then that what you will get." She said as the scenery around us changed. For some reason, I get the feeling that she was waiting for me to ask her that. ~~~ Hallo, ck here, I am just here to tell you something about the ff. My firstnguage is not english, so there would be a some spelling mistakes and such and this not a serious ff and you will enjoy this if you turned youmon sense off. Chapter 2: Death First time** Chapter 2: Death First time** "If that''s what you want then that what you will get." She said as the scenery around us changed. I am now at a beautifully decorated bed room. The room is bathed in a soft, ethereal glow, casting a warm and inviting aura over everything it touches. I nce around in awe, taking in every detail of the luxurious surroundings. The walls are adorned with intricate tapestries and paintings, each one telling its own story of love and longing. A plush, oversized bed dominates the center of the room, its soft linens beckoning me closer with promises offort and intimacy. Before I can fullyprehend my surroundings, Death appears before me, her form shimmering with an otherworldly radiance. "For your knowledge, I have no experience in sex. So I will leave at your hands of expertise to make me feel good." Hearing this, a grin crept onto my face, soon stretching from one side to the other. It was creepy enough to make a Death flinch on her seat. I approached the her and guided her to bed and let her sit in myp. Naturally her butte in contact with my dick. "Hey, Death, can I ask you something?" I whisper slowly in her ears. "Anything." "Don''t you consider the possibility that I am cheating with you emotions to escape." I asked. "No," "Why?" "Because I know you and I observed you life, your pain and do you really think anyone can cheat death." She said with her smile. Looking at her smile only one thought came to mind. "Beautiful." Her mature oval face, milky-white cheeks glowing with a hue of red and her beautiful scarlet irises with crimson pupils took my breath away. Yep, she is really a goddess, alright. Even her body scent is arousing. "Thanks..." As if unable to bear my passionate gaze, she shut her eyes. This time her embarrassment was genuine. My arms slid over her pants from the front. Her body trembled as her eyshes fluttered, but she doesn''t refused my advance but she closed her eyes as if enjoying the moment. It didn''t stop me from closing the gap and kissing her pure, rosy lips. "Umm." Death squirmed around in my arms so my grip around her waist tightened while her soft marshmallows squashed against my chest. My lips sucked her soft as cotton lips, tinged with the vor of divine liquor mixed in with her sweet saliva. Sweeter than honey. Her body loosened as her resistance grew weaker under the kiss. Supporting her back with my left hand, the other hand touched her breast. Her mouth slightly opened, while her eyes shot open for a bare moment. I didn''t miss the opportunity and invaded her little mouth with my tongue. As my tongue coiled around her, we tasted each other''s saliva. Suddenly, the cloth around her disappeared, letting my fingers dig into the flesh of her breast. Amazing... Brimming with softness like silk, her boobs were just perfect for touching. With my thumb and index finger, I pinched the erect tip. "Mm~!!!" A cute yelp resonated in my surroundings. I took back my lips and stared in surprise. The room had turned pink with hues of red while red roses bloomed on the bed around me. "Did you do this?" I asked the death breathing heavily on myp. "It''s... being affected¡­ Ahn~ from my powers." She moaned in between her words since my hand was ying with her bare breast and rosy pink nipple. Her body sure is a work of art... She waved her hand and the next second all the abnormality vanished. Small gusts of wind hit my skin, and my cock was touching something smooth. So I''m also naked now. I let hery on the bed and leaned my body over the death whose eyes were spinning. A chuckle escaped my lips as I gave a quick peck on her lips. "Hey, at least look at the face of the man who is about to pop your cherry." Her eyes stopped spinning and fixed at me. "It''s better like this. I''ll be sure to treat you gently." I whispered and maintaing contact with her eyes, my lips touched her cheeks. Moving further down, leaving left a long line of hickeys on her innocent neck, my face stopped near her oppai. I gulped before sticking out my tongue to roll around her nipple. My left hand squeezed her other breast. Her legs squirmed around as her hands grabbed my head. Her endearing moans just made me want to take her right here but I won''t. I don''t want to scar her heart from my lust. In the end, she was still a virgin. Right this moment, she wasn''t the Almighty Goddess, she was just a woman, my woman. My own MILF, hehe. Her hands began stroking my hair as if she read my thoughts. "Pervert, I did read your thoughts." I cocked my head up and witnessed the most beautiful smile on her face. "I am a gentleman pervert, alright." She released a heated sigh and continued stroking my hair. I shook my head and returned to tasting her delicious boobs, squeezing them to my own desires. I can never get enough of this¡­ Reluctantly moving down to her waist, I slid my finger across the squishy soft skin. The line of hickeys marked my territory until her lower lips came into view. The flower garden epassing the dream of all Otakus. A soft smell wafted from her smooth slit. I teasingly blew on her outer lips and almost immediately, her whole body shuddered and a barely audible moan left her mouth. Her lovely reaction only stimted me more, so in return, I leaned closer and kissed her lower lips. "Ahn~" With her moans filled with pleasure in the background, my tongue invaded the narrow crevice. It took a moment for me to realize her love juice tasted simr to that fucking liquor. Is her whole body made of that? No wonder she is so sweet, I mused as my tongue kept pushing deeper and deeper while my thumb and index finger stimted her clitoris. Her aroused pussy began to exude even more love juices. And it didn''t take long for her pleasure to reach a peak as her body began twitching. Her legs closed on their own while her hands buried me into her pussy. "Mmmmghhh~" A momentter, a surge of fragrant liquid hit my face. As the burst stopped, her legs around me loosened. Although a portion of her face was hidden by the twin peaks heaving furiously, her expression managed to enter my vision. Her eyes rolled backward while her tongue peeked out of her mouth as she gasped for air reminded me of¡­ The legendary Ahegao!!! ~~~ How was it? Chapter 3: Death First Time 1** Chapter 3: Death First Time 1** Admiring her enamored expression, I got up on my knees and waited for her to regain her senses. My cock throbbed with impatience. Fortunately, her eyes gained rity quickly as she stared at me. "I''m ready," she said and snapped her fingers. The lights in the room vanished and faint moonlight flowed poured through the window, shrouding the room in romantic vibes. Her body glowed with an almost ethereal appearance. I couldn''t help but puff my chest a bit. Who else could ever hope to be a death''s partner? Although I did think about me being some God''s reincarnation bullshit. I shrugged off that thought. Who cares about that anyway? Even if I was a God, it must be something rted to Lust and Love. Thinking about some random unwarranted foreshadowing, I grabbed her knees to spread them and rubbed my cock on her entrance. While my cock teased her virgin pussy, her beautiful eyes fixed at my cock with eyes wide as saucers. It was to be expected since its size was slightly out of the norm. After lubricating enough, I used my left hand to support myself over her body while my other hand positioned my cock in front of her entrance. Her slightly opened mouth showed her nervousness. "It''ll hurt a bit, okay?" She silently nodded her head, and I moved my hip. The crown slowly pushed its way inside her slit and prated her hole. Her face immediately winced, her eyes shut tight. Even with all preparations, it was hard to enter her small hole moist with her love juices. As I thought, fingering her to oblivion was the way to go. Frankly, I was nervous as I am taking the virginity of a goddess. Still, believing in a goddess''s endurance, I put more weight on my hips. The further my cock traveled, the more her heated walls mped around it. I stopped myself short and kissed away the tears spilling from her eyes. This young master really hates when his woman cries! Actually, She was not crying because of pain instead it was because of happiness. Her slender hands coiled around my chest and forced me even closer. Her voluptuous boobs pressed against my chest. "Dear, just do it. I can endure it," she whispered. I nodded and pushed my hips. The crazy tightness made me groan. A few pecks on her neck rxed her muscles. My cock easily stretched her walls and stopped at theyer of flesh that should be her hymen. Instead of going deeper, I pulled back and thrust again. "Ah, Ah, Ah~" Her moans were of ecstasy, letting me sigh in relief. I nted a kiss on her lips and unhurriedly began pounding the tightest pussy I ever came across. "Ah, just¡­ move, Ah. It feels goood~" It seemed she too was feeling the pleasure. As I pounded her pussy, the juice around my cock increased while making my movement even easier and more pleasurable. "Hmmm!" She moaned as her nails pierced the skin of my back. I gave her a gentle kiss. After a few seconds, her grip around my back loosened, and instantly, the pain on my back faded as if the wounds healed. I took back my lips and smiled. Her eyes carrying a gentle with a beautiful smile, softened my heart. From her reactions, I could bet her body was feeling the pain simr to a mortal. Yet she endured. This woman... She nodded as her lips formed a breathtaking smile that wilted away at my already broken defense. I also nodded. No words were needed to convey the emotions in our hearts. Her legs intertwined around my waist. Taking that as a hint, I began to move my hips again, asionally hitting her weak spots. The cycle of giving love to death while receiving her affection under the moonlightsted for what felt like minutes. Then the heat in my cock rose to another level. My thrusts sped up on instincts while rough breaths escaped my lips. Finally unable to endure, I put my all into onest stroke and pierced the depth of her pussy. My balls smacked the bridge between her twitching pussy and cute asshole. I groaned and emptied the load into her womb. Almost instantly, her insides twitched and a burst of liquid sshed the head buried in her pussy while her back arched upward. Will she get pregnant? I asked myself and took several deep breaths in a row. My pounding heart became calm. Contrarily, my cock buried in the depths of her pussy became rock hard, as if proiming the desire to fight another battle. Death''s body under me was twitching, so I brushed her silky hair with the right hand until she recovered from the long and mind-numbing orgasm. Her eyes locked with mine for a moment before her expression turned dere. From dere, I mean the affectionate look on her usual face. I felt like she may be the one for me. A good partner who would support me with her everything as long as I loved her. She had this motherly vibes about her. Her legs wrapped around my waist loosened a tad. She tilted her head with a soft smile. "Can I get it, more?" The deadly gesture evoked a desire to just shower her in kisses. I did so before beginning another session of lewding the lovable death. ~~~ Chapter 4: Death is into polygamy Chapter 4: Death is into polygamy As my eyes flutter open, the first thing I notice is the softness and weight of someone lying on my chest. My heart skips a beat as I realize that Death herself is nestled against me, her presence bothforting and exhrating. I take a moment to savor the intimacy of the moment, relishing the warmth of her body pressed against mine. Her steady breaths mingle with my own, creating a rhythm that seems to echo the beat of the universe itself. With a gentle touch, I brush a strand of hair away from her face, marveling at the delicate features that seem to defy the passage of time. In this moment, she is not Death incarnate, but a being of boundless beauty and grace, captivating in her simplicity. The sex just different. Still, I believe in the supremacy of milfs. As Death''s eyshes flutter and her eyes open, a sense of uncertainty washes over me. Her hesitation is clear, casting a shadow over the peaceful moment we share. I watch her closely, waiting for her to say something, anything to break the silence. But instead, she offers only a delicate smile, her lips curving upwards in a way that doesn''t quite match the unease I sense in her gaze. Is she going to send me away? "I have no choice but to go with that route," she confirms, her wordsnding like a ton of bricks on my already bruised ego. As her warm sigh tickles my bare chest, I can''t help but feel like I''ve just been served divorce papers before even getting to the honeymoon phase "Why?" I mutter softly, the weight of her decision hanging over us like a raincloud on a wedding day. Seriously, did I identally check the ''rush into marriage and then regret it immediately'' box on some cosmic form? "No, it is not. This body is not my original one. I made it because with your current power, you would have died before you stepped anywhere near me... So if you wish to stay with me then you need to be stronger¡­" As her words sink in, I can''t help but feel like I''ve stumbled into some cosmic superhero training montage. "Wait, so you''re saying this body is like a rental car? You made it just so I wouldn''t croak in your presence?" I blurt out, the absurdity of the situation hitting me like a ton of bricks. Death nods, her expression serious despite the ridiculousness of it all. "Exactly," she confirms. "I couldn''t have my potential partner dropping dead before our first date, now could I?" I can''t help but chuckle at the mental image of me keeling over at the sight of Death in her true form. "Fair point," I concede, trying to wrap my head around the idea of Death ying cosmic matchmaker. "But how am I supposed to get ''stronger''?" I ask, skepticismcing my tone. "Do I need to hit the gym, start drinking protein shakes, or is there some kind of ''superhero training camp'' for mortals?" Death''s lips twitch in amusement at my questions. "Oh, there are many paths to strength," she replies cryptically. "You have been granted a rare opportunity¡ªto travel through different world." As Death''s words sink in, a mischievous grin spreads across my face. "Different worlds, you say?" I echo, a sense of excitement building within me. "Now that sounds like my kind of training montage. Move over, protein shakes, it''s time for some interdimensional adventures!" But before I can delve further into the possibilities of traversing multiple realms, Death throws me for a loop with her unexpected question about collecting women. My eyebrows shoot up in surprise, followed by a burst ofughter at the sheer audacity of her suggestion. "You want me to... collect women?" I repeat, amusement evident in my voice as I try to wrap my head around the idea. "Well, I must say, Death, you''ve certainly caught me off guard with that one. Who knew you were into polygamy?" As I tease her, a part of me can''t help but wonder what it would be like to have a harem of hot girls at my beck and call. After all, who wouldn''t want to live out their wildest anime fantasies? But as tempting as the idea may be, I know that my heart belongs to Death, and Death alone. "As much as the idea of a harem intrigues me," I continue, my tone yful yet sincere, "I think I''ll stick with just one woman for now. Besides, you''re more than enough to handle on your own, Death." I became too attached to her in just one day. It was weird for someone who pursued more one night stands than serious rtionships. Her eyes kept staring ceaselessly. Momentster, her brows formed a frown. However, I didn''t flinch or took my words back. As if the man, who made death climax would falter before a stare. As her eyes bore into mine, I try my best to maintain myposure, but her persistent stare feels like a spotlight shining on my crumbling resolve. "Even if the women are from anime worlds," she says, her tone as serious as a heart attack. Crack I can practically hear the imaginary sound of my determination breaking apart like a cheap dor store vase. "From any anime and series you like," she adds, her wordsnding like a sucker punch to what little willpower I have left. Shatter Well, there goes my resolve, shattered into a million pieces like a mirror hit with a wrecking ball. Who am I kidding? A chance to collect waifus from my favorite anime series? Sign me up! A grin spreads across my face, a mix of excitement and disbelief making me feel like a kid in a candy store. "Well, why didn''t you say so sooner?" I blurt out, unable to contain my enthusiasm. "Let''s go on a quest to gather waifus like they''re rare Pok¨¦mon!" ~~~ Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story I you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. Donate power stone to get bonus chapter. Chapter 5: Earth 2126 Chapter 5: Earth 2126 A grin spreads across my face, a mix of excitement and disbelief making me feel like a kid in a candy store. "Well, why didn''t you say so sooner?" I blurt out, unable to contain my enthusiasm. "Let''s go on a quest to gather waifus like they''re rare Pok¨¦mon!" "Before that, tell me which world you''d like to start from," Death asks, her tone as calm as a cucumber in a sd bowl. I pause for a moment, considering the endless possibilities. "Hmm, tough choice," I mull over, tapping my chin like a cartoon character deep in thought. "But if I had to pick just one to start with..." Suddenly, it hits me like a bolt of lightning. "Then I want to go to the Overload universe, then like canon I transfer to New World." I suggest eagerly, a grin spreading across my face. Death''s eyebrows raise in surprise at my suggestion, but she quickly recovers with a nod of approval. "Ah, an interesting choice," shements, her tone carrying a hint of intrigue. "The world of ''Overlord'' certainly offers its fair share of unique characters and challenges." I nod enthusiastically, excitement bubbling up within me like a cauldron of potion in a fantasy RPG. "Exactly!" I exim, unable to contain my enthusiasm. "Plus, who wouldn''t want to rub elbows with some powerful sorcerers, fearsome dragons, and maybe even a few adorable subus and Vampire girls?" Death chuckles softly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "You''ve got quite the imagination," she remarks, her smile widening. "But you''re right, the world of ''Overlord'' is filled with endless possibilities, and with you leveling up through an RPG system. After the game be reality not only you be stronger, you will also get loyal subordinates, and there''s practically no danger to your life. "Now that you have choosen your primary world, what type of background you need in that world¡ªEarth 2126." "As I am going to y Yggdrasil, I need a lot of money, so make me rich." I said. Death nods in understanding. "Alright, then what''s your next wish." "Make me an orphan." Death raises an eyebrow at my request, her expression thoughtful. "An orphan with a lot of money," she muses, considering the implications of such abination. I nod eagerly, my excitement growing at the prospect of being both wealthy and independent. "Exactly!" I exim, unable to contain my enthusiasm. "As an orphan, I''ll have the freedom to pursue my own path and make my own decisions, while my wealth will provide me with the means to achieve my goals and live afortable life." "Consider it done," Death says with a nod, her smile resembling that of a mischievous cat who just found a mouse. "And from my side, I will give you a system," she continues, her eyes gleaming with a newfound intensity. "A system that will allow you to traverse the multiverse with ease." "And Keep in mind that your system will be at its minimum in Earth 2126 and only fully activate after you arrive in the new world," Death adds with a knowing smile, her eyes sparkling with mischief. I nod, absorbing her words with a mix of anticipation and curiosity. "Got it," Death''s smile widens, as if she knows the adventures that lie ahead. "So, are you ready to embark on this grand adventure?" she asks, her voice tinged with excitement. I grin, feeling a surge of adrenaline coursing through my veins. "Absolutely!" I exim, eager to dive headfirst into the unknown. "Let''s fire up that system and start exploring the multiverse! Who knows what wonders¡ªand wacky adventures¡ªwe''ll encounter along the way!" ?????? Year 2126, Japan In the year 2126, our once-beloved Earth had be a dumpster fire of epic proportions. Picture this: instead of serenendscapes, we had corporate concrete jungles and industrial wastnds. The sky? More like a perpetual smoke screen, with the sun popping in like it''s ying hide-and-seek. Our oceans? Let''s just say they went from vibrant blue to toxic green, a real-life horror show. And as for that beautiful blue sky everyone used to wax poetic about? Yeah, good luck finding it under the thick nket of toxic fog. But hey, who needs fresh air and clear skies when you''ve got virtual reality, right? Oh, the joys of living in a world where the only nature you see is on a screen or in a photo album. Talk about dystopian chic! So, wee to the year 2126, where the air is so polluted, even the birds have gas masks, and the only green you''ll find is in your algae-infested bathtub. Cheers to progress! It''s been 4 month since I came to this world, and let me tell you, it''s been a wild ride. From navigating the treacherous corporatendscape to dodging toxic rain showers, every day is an adventure. But hey, at least I''ve got my trusty gas mask, a killer sense of dark humor and Lady Death to keep me sane in this post-apocalyptic yground. Who needs paradise when you''ve got a front-row seat to the end of the world, am I right? But the good news is that I was rich, not super duper rich but rich enough to make next 13 years of my life a heaven. And because I was rich, not super duper rich but rich enough to make the next 13 years of my life a heaven, I was able to get some shares of YGGDRASILL. Don''t ask me how; let''s just say money talks, even in the darkest of times. And today is the day when YGGDRASILL releases its first beta test, and to my delight, I am one of its testers. Naturally, as someone who invested in thepany, I couldn''t pass up the opportunity to be among the first to experience the virtual world. Oh, I forgot to introduce myself, my name is Alexander but please call me Alex. ~~~ Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. And leave atleast onement Donate power stone to get bonus chapter. Chapter 6: Vampire Chapter 6: Vampire In the year 2126, the term "DMMO-RPG," short for "Dive Massively Multiyer Online Role-ying Game," has bemonce. These cutting-edge games revolutionize the gaming experience by allowing yers to immerse themselves in virtual worlds using specialized consoles connected directly to their brains. This groundbreaking technology, known as the neural Nano-interface, seamlessly blends cyber and nanotechnology to create an unprecedented level of immersion and interaction. Originally developed by the military in 2080 for purposes such as training soldiers and simtingbat scenarios, the neural Nano-interface quickly found its way into the hands of cooperatives, paving the way for a new era of virtual reality gaming. With the ability to enter virtual worlds and interact with them as if they were real, DMMO-RPGs offer yers unparalleled freedom and excitement. I nced at the gaming console connected to my brain with a mix of anticipation and sheer disbelief. I mean, who would''ve thought that one day I''d be gaming with my mind? It''s like something straight out of a sci-fi flick, but here I am, about to dive headfirst into a virtual world like a champ. With a deep breath, I activated the console and felt a weird tingling sensation, not gonna lie, it was kinda like that feeling you get when you sit on your leg for too long. But hey, no pain, no gain, right? Next thing I know, I''m standing in the middle of this virtual wondend, surrounded by sights and sounds that make Disnend look like a kiddie park. {Wee to the world of YGGDRASILL, yer.} As the digital voice echoed in my mind, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement coursing through my veins. {The World Tree YGGDRASIL is dying. The World Tree which had countless leaves is dying because of a gigantic monster who appeared and is devouring these leaves, causing them to fall one after the other, until only nine were left. These nine leaves were the previous incarnations of the Nine Worlds.} {The leaf-eating monster has now continued its advance to the point where it seeks to devour the remaining world which are: Asgard, ¨¢lfheim, Vanaheim, Nieavellir, Midgard, J?tunheim, Niflheim, Helheim, and M¨²spellsheim.} {We want you young heroes to stop the advance of the devourer and protect your world from this cmity. For this, you have to choose a race.} After the brief introduction was over a blue screen appears in front of me, The blue screen in front of me offers three distinct paths: Humanoid, Demi-Human, and Heteromorphic. As I stare at the glowing blue screen, I can''t help but feel a mix of excitement and indecision. Three paths lie before me: Humanoid, Demi-Human, and Heteromorphic. It''s like choosing between pizza toppings¡ªeach one sounds tempting, but I know I can only pick one. Humanoid, huh? The safe choice, like ordering in cheese pizza. Sure, it''s familiar and reliable, but where''s the adventure in that? Plus, who wants to be just another boring human when you can be something way cooler? Demi-Human sounds intriguing. It''s like the exotic toppings section¡ªGoblins, Ogres, Centaurs, oh my! Talk about diversity! But with great diversityes great responsibility, or at least that''s what Uncle Ben would say if he were here. And then there''s Heteromorphic. The wild card. The spicy jpe?o of choices. Sure, it mighte with some limitations, but who wouldn''t want to be a badass Angel or a fearsome Dragon? Plus, think of all the cool Halloween costumes I could rock! After much deliberation (and maybe a coin flip or two), I make my decision. "Hey, Death, can you tell me which race I need to choose?" I ask, turning to the enigmatic figure, who is watching over me. While Death can''te to this world without destroying, she canmunicate with me through the multiverse system, which I named as it''s is not fully operational. Death chuckles softly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Ah, the age-old question," she replies, her voice carrying a hint of mystery. "I say choose something on undead side." I tilt my head, intrigued by Death''s suggestion. "Can you tell me the reason? Not that I''m questioning you or anything, I''m just curious," I ask, a yful grin quirking up one corner of my lips. "Well, I am Death, so I''ve got a soft spot for things that defy death," she says with a chuckle, her eyes sparkling mischievously. With a smirk, I couldn''t resist the logic in Death''s rmendation. "Fair enough," I quip, giving a nod of agreement. "Might as well go with the undead option. Can''t argue with advice from Death, can you?" I make my choice, and with a wink, I turn back to the blue screen. Scrolling through the options, I find the section for the Heteromorphic race. A long list of undead races pops up, more than I ever imagined. ssic skeletons, zombies, and then the fancier stuff like vampires, liches, and wraiths. Each onees with its own bag of tricks, strengths, and weaknesses. I scratch my head, overwhelmed by the choices. "Well, well, well," I mutter to myself, scanning through the list. "Looks like Death wasn''t kidding about the undead side being a graveyard of options." After a bit of pondering (and a few chuckles at some of the weirder picks), I settle on a race that speaks to me: the Vampires. "Seems like the right vibe," I chuckle. "Always fancied myself an immortal with a killer fashion sense." With a nod of satisfaction, I confirm my choice, watching as the screen shes before returning to the main menu. Excitement pulses through me as I realize my journey in the world of YGGDRASILL is about to kick off. Can''t wait to sink my teeth into whatever chaos awaits me as a bloodsucking vampire. With a dark chuckle, I take a deep breath, ready to dive headfirst into whatever twisted adventures await. Because when Death herself gives you a nod, you know it''s gonna be one hell of a ride. Let the bloodletting begin! ~~~ Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. And leave atleast onement Chapter 7: Helheim Chapter 7: Helheim As the screen flickers, a grotesque image materializes before me. It''s like staring into the face of a nightmare¡ªa creature that seems to have taken fashion tips from a bat and a gargoyle, with teeth sharp enough to make dentists jealous. Five fingers on each hand, each one ending in a w that looks like it could double as a can opener,plete the ghastly picture. I can''t help but let out a nervousugh. "Well, well, well, aren''t you a looker?" I quip, trying to mask my difort with a dose of dark humor. "If I wanted to scare children, I''d hang your portrait in my living room." Despite the initial shock, I remind myself that appearances can be deceiving. After all, with the right skills and abilities, I can probably make this monstrosity look like a runway model. It''s just a matter of embracing my inner Picasso and getting creative with the character customization options. With a deep breath, I dive into the customization menu, ready to work some magic¡ªor at least try not to vomit at the sight of my own character. With each adjustment, I can''t help but crack jokes to lighten the mood. "Let''s see if I can turn this creature feature into a creature... less feature," I mumble to myself, trying to inject some levity into the situation. As I tweak and fine-tune the details, I can''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all. Who knew that ying god with a virtual avatar could be so entertaining? "Ah, the joys of digital stic surgery," I quip, adjusting the vampire''s facial features with the finesse of a seasoned cosmetic surgeon. Finally, after what feels like an eternity of pixted stic surgery, I step back to admire my handiwork. The once-terrifying creature now looks... well, slightly less terrifying. "Not bad for a first attempt," I say with a smirk, marveling at my ability to turn a nightmare into something vaguely resembling a character from a B-list horror movie. While I would like to be a immortal with a killer fashion sense, but if I want to make this guy a better-looking than character from a B-list horror movie, I need a Creator tool. But I don''t have that yet so I can''t. After putting the finishing touches on my vampire avatar, I hit the "Finish" button, ready to rock and roll in this virtual world. As my creation transformed into something only a mother could love, I couldn''t help but snicker at the monstrosity I had brought into existence. It looked like it crawled straight out of a nightmare¡ªor a particrly bad horror flick. Then, like a sarcastic tour guide, the game system chimed in again. {You have chosen a race from YGGDRASILL for your adventures. Now, please choose a world for you to start your journey. You have nine worlds to choose from: Asgard, ¨¢lfheim, Vanaheim, Nidavellir, Midgard, J?tunheim, Niflheim, Helheim, and M¨²spellheim.} With my less-than-human appearance, blending in among regr folks was about as likely as a zombie passing for a ballet dancer. So, I narrowed down my options to the realms where my unique charm might not raise too many eyebrows¡ªNiflheim, Helheim, or M¨²spellsheim. Now, Niflheim sounded like a frosty nightmare, ruled by ice giants and probably not the best ce for a creature who''s already cold enough. And M¨²spellsheim? Well, let''s just say I didn''t fancy bing a crispy critter in and of fire giants. So, that left Helheim¡ªthend of the dead, ruled by the undead. Seemed like the perfect fit for a creature like me. I mean, where else could a fledgling vampire feel more at home than in a world teeming with zombies, ghouls, and all things that go bump in the night? It was like being invited to a party where everyone''s dead on the inside¡ªliterally. And it''s ce where the Great Tomb of Nazarick is found. So, with a nonchnt shrug and a casual flick of my undead locks, I confirmed my choice. "Helheim it is," I muttered to myself, trying to sound as suave and mysterious as possible, despite knowing I looked more like a extra from a B-movie horror flick. As I stood there, waiting for the next step in this virtual adventure, a circle appeared beneath my feet, engulfing me in a flurry of pixted particles. Before I knew it, my virtual body began to fade away, leaving me in darkness once again. Just when I thought things couldn''t get any weirder, a small screen materialized in front of me, disying a detailed map of Helheim. With a grin, I read the text that appeared above the screen: {Choose your desired hunting area.} Oh, the possibilities! Should I go for the ssic graveyard vibe, or perhaps venture into the depths of a haunted forest? Decisions, decisions. I decided to take a walk on the wild side and spawn at the very bottom of the map, right at the edge of Helheim. In YGGDRASILL, the deeper you venture into the heart of the map, the more treacherous it bes. Monsters lurk in the shadows, and the terrain itself seems to conspire against you. And as I was level 0, I decided to start from the edge of the map. I hit the "confirm" button as the game system processed my decision, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of excitement mixed with a healthy dose of dread. I mean, sure, exploring a world of the undead sounded like a thrilling adventure, but let''s not forget that these were the same creatures who''d probably snack on my brains given half the chance. But hey, who needs brains when you''ve got bravado, right? With Death by my side and the promise of untold riches and unimaginable power awaiting me, I took a deep breath and stepped forward into the darkness of Helheim, ready to face whatever twisted horrors this cursed realm had in store. ~~~ Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. And leave atleast onement Chapter 8: First Blood Chapter 8: First Blood As I pressed the {Confirm} button, everything around me shifted, and in the blink of an eye, I found myself standing knee-deep in murky swamp water. Ah, the sweet smell of adventure! And let me tell you, folks, Helheim was like walking into a horror movie set on steroids. The air was thick with an eerie chill, and the ground felt like it was made of bones¡ªliterally. But despite the spine-tingling atmosphere, I couldn''t help but feel a rush of adrenaline coursing through my undead veins. But just as I was getting my bearings in this soggy new environment, a notification popped up before me, demanding a name worthy of a legend. {For every legend, a name must be chosen.} {Please enter your name, one that will echo through the ages and be remembered by the people of YGGDRASILL.} Hmm, no pressure or anything, right? Time toe up with a moniker that strikes fear into the hearts of my enemies... or at least makes them chuckle. I pondered for a moment, then with a grin, I typed in my chosen name: {Alexander Seductus Von Mortis} Because why settle for just one spooky title when you can have them all? Now, let''s see those monsters try to mess with the Count. "So how is the name, Death." As I eagerly awaited Death''s response, the air around me seemed to grow even colder, if that was even possible in this bone-chilling swamp. Moments passed like msses as I waited with bated breath for her verdict. Finally, Death''s voice echoed in my mind, her tone tinged with amusement. "A bit dramatic, don''t you think?" she remarked, herughter dancing on the edge of my consciousness. "But hey, if you''re going for the whole ''intimidating vampire lord'' vibe, then I suppose it fits the bill." I couldn''t help but chuckle at her response, feeling a surge of confidence wash over me. "Well, you know me, Death," I replied, my voice filled with mock bravado. "Go big or go home, right?" As I bantered with Death, a notification from the system interrupted our conversation, blinking insistently in the corner of my vision. {Wee, Alexander Seductus Von Mortis,to the world of YGGDRASILL. Your legend begins here.} I couldn''t help but grin at the messages shing before me. It was official¡ªI was now a yer in the grand game of YGGDRASILL, and the world was my oyster. Well, more like my blood-filled swamp, but you get the idea. With newfound determination coursing through my veins, I turned to Death with a gleam in my eye. "Well, Death, it looks like the adventure begins," I dered, my voice filled with excitement. "Time to show Helheim what the infamous Alexander Seductus Von Mortis is made of!" Death chuckled softly, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "I have no doubt you''ll make quite the impression, my dear," she replied, her tone tinged with pride. "Just remember to stay true to yourself, and never forget the power that lies within you." {Congrattions, Alexander Seductus Von Mortis. Your official IGN on YGGDRASIL has been sessfully set.} {Congrattions! You have leveled up.} {Level 0 >>>> Level 1} {Congrattions! You are now eligible to select your first job ss.} Aprehensive list of job sses has been generated, ranging from warrior to sorcerer. In YGGDRASIL, job sses are categorized into three tiers: base, high, and rare. Base job sses can be leveled up to 15, high sses up to 10, and rare sses up to 5. I selected Warrior as my first job ss. {Congrattions! You have chosen Warrior as your first job ss.} {Congrattions! You have acquired skills: Slice, Cut, and Stab.} {Congrattions! You can now activate your racial abilities: ''Blood Drain'' and ''Shadow Walk''.} {You have obtained a sword of an unknown ss.} "Now that I''ve gained my first job ss, let''s go for my first hunt," I dered with a newfound sense of determination, brandishing my sword like a seasoned warrior ready to conquer the world. Death''s silent approval lingered in the air, a subtle nod of encouragement that spurred me onward. As I set out into the murky depths of Helheim, my mind buzzed with excitement and anticipation, eager to test out my newfound skills and abilities. With each step, I couldn''t help but marvel at the eerie beauty of my surroundings¡ªthe twisted trees, the ominous fog, the bone-chilling silence that hung in the air like a shroud. But amidst the hauntingndscape, I soon spotted my first target¡ªa lone skeleton wandering aimlessly through the mist, its hollow eye sockets fixed on me with a gaze that seems to suck my soul out. With a confident smirk, I squared my shoulders and charged forward, ready to unleash my warrior prowess upon the unsuspecting undead. "Alright, you bony bugger, let''s see what you''ve got!" I taunted, my voice echoing through the deste swamp like a battle cry. With a swift swing of my sword, I unleashed a flurry of shes and stabs, each strike fueled by adrenaline and determination. The skeleton, caught off guard by my ferocity, stumbled backward in a futile attempt to defend itself. But it was no match for my newfound skills, and within moments, it crumbled to dust at my feet¡ªa victorious testament to my prowess as a warrior of YGGDRASILL. "Ha! That''s what you get for messing with Alexander Seductus Von Mortis!" I eximed triumphantly, wiping the imaginary sweat from my brow with a satisfied grin. Death''sughter echoed in my mind, a melodious symphony of amusement that only fueled my sense of aplishment. {Congrattions! You yed an enemy} ~~~ Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. And leave atleast onement Chapter 9: Skeleton Mage Chapter 9: Skeleton Mage After ying those three more monsters, I leveled up faster. It was like hitting the jackpot at a vampire-themed arcade¡ªding, ding, ding! Gold coins and level-ups galore! {Congrattions! You''ve leveled up.} {Level 1 >>>> Level 2} {Congrattions! You got 3 gold coins.} {You have 10 free stat points.} I saw that I had unlocked three more job sses, which I ignored for now, and added a level to my racial ss Vampire to open up more ss skills. I mean, who needs a job when you''ve got killer stats and a blood-sucking heritage, am I right? So, I brushed off those pesky job sses like crumbs off a midnight snack and dove headfirst into leveling up my vampire skills. Now, I know what you''re thinking¡ªwhy bother with racial ss when you could be mastering new moves and shy spells? Well, let me tell you, my friend, racial ss is where the real magic happens. It''s like the secret sauce that takes your stats from meh to marvelous, turning you into a lean, mean, monster-ying machine. And let''s not forget about the discrimination against us Heteromorphic folks¡ªit hasn''t happened, but it will happen. So, yeah, leveling up that racial ss was top priority, like getting your hands on thest slice of pizza at a party. Armed with my trusty rusted sword and a thirst for adventure (and blood, but let''s not dwell on the details), I went on a killing spree that would make even the most hardened monster hunter blush. Each monster in was like a notch on my undead belt, bringing me one step closer to vampire greatness. And let me tell you, it was nonstop action from dawn ''til dusk (or dusk ''til dawn, in my case). I leveled up faster than a speeding bullet, reaching level 14 in no time t. My racial ss was soaring higher than a bat out of hell, unlocking new abilities and skills with each passing moment. Until I encounters a skeleton mage, Sure, being a vampire had its perks¡ªsuper strength, heightened senses, and ability to control blood, can turn invisible¡ªbut it also came with its fair share of drawbacks. For starters, Vampire had arge draw back towards light magic, Holy magic and Fire magic. But back to the skeleton mage. This boneheaded nuisance had a few tricks up its sleeve, including some nasty spells that could turn me into a pile of ash faster than you can say "holy water." But being the fearless vampire that I am (or at least pretend to be), I wasn''t about to let some glorified bag of bones ruin my day. As soon as the skeleton mage locked eyes with me, it wasted no time in unleashing its most powerful spell: {Fireball}. With mes swirling towards me, I dodged to the right with lightning speed, narrowly avoiding the scorching st. Closing the distance between us, I lunged forward, driving my sword towards the undead''s chest. But the crafty mage wasn''t going down without a fight; it quickly erected a barrier of protection magic, deflecting my blow and minimizing the damage. Still, my attack wasn''t in vain, as it left the skeleton mage reeling, a significant chunk of its health depleted in one fell swoop. Ah, the perks of being a seasoned warrior¡ªI knew just how to exploit my opponent''s weaknesses. And with the skeleton mage being the highest level monster in these beginner grounds, I had a feeling it wouldn''t go down without a fight. But that''s the thing about patterns and predictability; they can be exploited, and I was more than ready to take advantage of every opportunity. As the skeleton mage recovered from my onught, I braced myself for its next move, my senses heightened and my reflexes razor-sharp. With each dodge and strike, I danced around the skeleton mage''s relentless onught, wearing it down until its mana reserves were depleted. Seizing the opportunity, I delivered the final blow, severing its head from its bony shoulders with a swift stroke of my de. {Congrattions! You have in an enemy} {Congrattions! You have leveled up} {Level 14 >>>> Level 15} As the notifications shed before me, I couldn''t help but let out a triumphant whoop, my adrenaline pumping as I basked in the glory of my hard-earned victory. After about 12 hours of nonstop grinding against the low-level monsters in the area, I finally reached level 15 in my racial ss. With this milestone, my racial ability was fully unlocked, granting me ess to a whole new power to control. With my racial ability, Blood Domination, fully unlocked, I felt a surge of excitement coursing through my undead veins. This was no ordinary power; it was a force to be reckoned with, capable of bending the very essence of blood to my will. Not only could I manipte blood to heal my wounds and enhance my physical abilities, but I could also control the minds of my enemies, bending them to my will with a mere thought. With Blood Domination in my undead arsenal, I was practically the Count Drac of the digital age¡ªminus the cape and the Transylvanian castle, of course. But I will get something simr toTransylvanian castle but mine will be bigger and stronger. Deciding to put my newfound racial skills to the test, I located a lone skeleton shambling through the misty swamps of Helheim. Its bones ttered together with each step, echoing eerily in the silentndscape. With a sly grin, I activated Blood Domination, and a long spike made of blood materialized next to me, eliciting a mix of awe and unease. I focused my will, directing the spike towards the unsuspecting skeleton with all the finesse of a novice puppeteer. With a flick of my virtual wrist, I sent the spike hurtling towards the skeleton, impaling it with pinpoint uracy. The creature let out a hollow moan as it crumbled to the ground, defeated by the sheer force of my newfound power. {Congrattions! You yed an enemy} Satisfied with the results I was about to continue my hunt. but a voice interrupted me. "It''s time sleep, Dear." It was non other than death. I couldn''t help but chuckle at the unexpected interruption. "Aw,e on, Death," I replied with a hint of yful protest. "Just a few more monsters to y, and then I''ll call it a night." But Death was insistent, her tone gentle yet firm. "You''ve had quite the adventure today, but you are not a vampires yet, so you need your rest," she insisted. "Besides, there will be plenty more monsters to y tomorrow." I couldn''t argue with that logic, so with a resigned sigh, I nodded in agreement. "Alright, alright," I conceded, feeling a pang of disappointment at the thought of ending my gaming session so soon. "But tomorrow, I''ll be back with a vengeance." With that, I logged out of the game, feeling a sense of satisfaction wash over me as I prepared to drift off into the realm of dreams. ~~~ I really love to readments and readers point of view because it will give a brand new perspective of the story I am writing so don''t hesitate toment about the chapter and leave atleast onement Chapter 10: Money Talk Chapter 10: Money Talk Ah, the joys of virtual reality gaming. It''s been four and a half months of nonstop grinding in YGGDRASIL, and let me tell you, it''s been a wild ride. From ying monsters to dodging fireballs, every day brings new challenges and adventures. And let''s not forget the asional encounter with a skeleton mage who just won''t quit. Last month marked the official release of YGGDRASIL to the public, and boy, did it cause a stir. Within two weeks, the servers were bursting at the seams with eager yers, spawning left, right, and center like rabbits in a magician''s hat. It was like the digital equivalent of rush hour trafficplete madness! And let me tell you about my encounters with the newbies. Finally spotting some Demi-humans and Heteromorphic yers in Helheim was like stumbling upon a mythical creature in the wild. They gawked, they gasped, and some even had the audacity to call my avatar "cool." Well, I may be a blood-sucking vampire in the game, but I''m also a sucker for apliment! But fear not, for despite my fearsome appearance, I am a friend to all¡ªespecially the newbies. I greet them with a smile (emoji), offer them some virtual snacks (hey, a vampire''s gotta have some hospitality, right?), and even lend a hand with their quests. After all, what are fellow adventurers for if not to help each other out in times of need? During this time, I kept on hunting along the edge of Helheim, slowly pushing my way towards the center. No need to rush, right? After all, why risk life and limb when you can take things at your own pace? I managed to level up to 50, which might sound lowpared to other games, but in YGGDRASIL, it''s a pretty respectable level. You see, the experience needed to level up increases with each level, so hitting level 50 is no small feat. It''s like climbing a mountain made of experience points¡ªone level at a time. And reaching that milestone wasn''t easy. It took hours upon hours of grinding, battling monsters left and right, and dodging fireballs like a pro. Ah, the eternal struggle of leveling up in YGGDRASIL. It''s like trying to climb a mountain made of Jell-O¡ªyou take one step forward and slide back two steps. But hey, that''s what keeps things interesting, right? Keeps you on your toes, so to speak. So yeah, while some yers might be charging headfirst into the heart of danger, I prefer to y it safe. Why risk losing all those hard-earned levels and experience points when I can still rack up a decent amount right where I am? Call me cautious, call me a chicken, but I call it ying smart. Besides, who says you need to be at the center of all the action to have fun? I''ve seen plenty of excitement right here on the outskirts of Helheim. From epic battles with skeleton warriors to daring escapes from fire-breathing dragons, there''s never a dull moment in this game. And let''s not forget about the loot! Sure, the rewards might not be as shy as what you''d find in the depths of the Helheim, but hey, a gold coin is a gold coin, am I right? And trust me, I''ve got big ns for all those shiny treasures I''ve been hoarding. So while others may chase after glory and fame, I''ll be here, taking it one monster at a time and enjoying every minute of it. After all, in the world of YGGDRASIL, the journey is just as important as the destination. And my days since those wild events have been rtively normal. Well, as normal as you can get when you''re a vampire warrior battling undead minions in a digital realm, that is. But hey, no rest for the wicked, right? I''ve been grinding away at those experience points like there''s no tomorrow, leveling up my sses faster than you can say "level up." And let me tell you, it''s paying off big time. In just a month''s time, I''ve managed to max out some of my sses already. That''s right, yours truly is now a master of swordsmanship, a connoisseur of dark magic, and a seasoned expert in all things vampire-rted. And the best part? I''ve unlocked a whole slew of new skills and sses along the way. Of course, I didn''t equip them all¡ªI''m not a hoarder, you know. Only the ones I deemed necessary for my epic quest for domination. And hey, if that means ditching those basic starter sses I got way back when, so be it. Ain''t nobody got time for that when there''s monsters to y and loot to plunder. But wait, there''s more! Thanks to my daring exploits and epic victories, I''ve also managed to snag some pretty sweet achievements. Like {Weapon Mastery} and {Ripper}, to name a few. And I did all of that in just one month''s worth of ying. So yeah, while some yers might be out there chasing after rare loot and legendary weapons, I''ll be right here, kicking butt and taking names one monster at a time. After all, in the world of YGGDRASIL, the grind never stops¡ªand neither do I. And one more thing about YGGDRASIL¡ªit was a game of exploration, mystery, and a heck of a lot of surprises. They didn''t hold your hand in that game, oh no. They just gave you the controls and threw you into the deep end like a bunch of piranhas in a fish tank. But you know what? That''s what made it so darn special. See, YGGDRASIL wasn''t like your run-of-the-mill DMMOs. It gave you more freedom than a kid in a candy store. You could go anywhere, do anything, and be anyone you wanted to be. Well, as long as you didn''t mind dodging fireballs and fighting off hordes of undead minions, that is. And that freedom was like crack to gamers. It spread like wildfire. Before you knew it, everyone and their grandma was talking about YGGDRASIL. It was like the hottest gossip in town. But here''s the kicker¡ªthe game was tough as nails, especially for newbies. I mean, just try leveling up or defeating a monster without breaking a sweat. It''s like trying to find a needle in a haystack while blindfolded and riding a unicycle. Yeah, it''s that hard. So, what do you do when the going gets tough? You hit up the cash shop. That''s right, they introduced these little beauties called cash shop items. You know, the kind you buy with real-life moh. As soon as those bad boys hit the shelves, I went on a shopping spree like there was no tomorrow. I mean, who needs to grind for hours on end when you can just buy your way to victory, am I right? And I like to name this particr method of winning, Money Talk. So there I was, throwing money at my screen faster than you can say "cash shop addiction." But hey, because of Death help, I don''t need to worry about money. ~~~ Just like always, give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. And leave atleast onement because I love to readment. Chapter 11: Vampire God Chapter 11: Vampire God Not only did I splurge on cash items, but I also had a treasure trove of self-made and customized gear. I spent hours tinkering away, crafting my own equipment and tweaking existing gear to perfection. Hey, why settle for off-the-rack when you can tailor-make everything to your liking? Now, if you took one look at my character, you might think I''m just your run-of-the-mill warrior. And yeah, I do warrior things like swinging swords and ying monsters. But here''s the kicker¡ªI''m also a bit of a spellcaster on the side. See, while most warriors are all brawn and no brains, I''ve got a little something extra up my sleeve. Thanks to my massive MP pool (Vampire has high mana from begining) and arsenal of Tiered spells, I can make even the most seasoned magic caster green with envy. So yeah, I may look like your average sword-swinging brute, but don''t be fooled¡ªI''ve got a few tricks hidden up my armor sleeves. And there is also another easter egg, You see I have a special ring. This aren''t your ordinary piece of bling, oh no. This ring got a special knack for hiding some of my stats from prying eyes. Now, you might be wondering, why go through all the trouble of keeping my stats under wraps? Well, let''s just say I''ve been attracting a bit too much attentiontely. You see, I''m not your average yer. I''m not even your above-average yer. I''m what you might call a game-breaker, a force to be reckoned with in the world of YGGDRASIL. I''m talking next-level strength here, folks. Like, if you were topare me to your average Joe yer with the same level, it''d be like pittin'' a bunny against a lion. No contest. I could take ''em down with one hand tied behind my back, no sweat. But let''s be real here. A yer walking around like the undisputed king of the jungle? That''s bound to turn some heads. And not in a good way, mind you. Folks starting to whisper, rumors starting to spread. And thest thing I need is a mob of nosy adventurers poking around where they don''t belong. So with my trusty ring doing its thing, I can carry on with my grind in peace, without all the unwanted attention crampin'' my style. ''Cause let''s face it, in a game like YGGDRASIL, it''s survival of the strongest. And if keeping a low profile means staying one step ahead of thepetition, then you better believe I''m all in. Besides, who needs enemies when you''ve got your own stats to worry about, am I right? But so far, my everyday life has been a merry-go-round of grinding, hunting, mining, raiding dungeons, and tackling quests. Some might call it peaceful, but I prefer to think of it as the calm before the storm. I''m just here, biding my time, waiting for the chaos to kick in like an unexpected plot twist in a bad movie. Sure, I might be enjoying this leisurely pace for now, but let''s not kid ourselves. This game is about as predictable as a squirrel on roller skates¡ªanything could happen at any moment. But for now, I''m taking it easy and enjoying the calm before the storm. Life''s good. Real good. That is actually about to end... ??? In the Death ins of Helheim, chaos erupted as loud cries and explosions echoed through the eeriendscape. Amidst themotion, I found myself locked inbat with none other than an No life king. Now, these undead kings aren''t your average monsters. They''re like the leaders of a spooky squad, not because they team up to terrorize yers, but because they''ve got some serious necromancy skills. These guys can raise all sorts of undead minions¡ªthink skeleton knights, mages, you name it¡ªand throw them at you like a creepy undead army. And let me tell you, they''re not afraid to y dirty. They''ll pull sneaky moves and ambush you when you least expect it. Seriously, they make cowards look brave. But here I am, facing off against this No life king like a champ. Sure, it''s a tough fight, but I''ve got a few tricks up my sleeve¡ªor should I say, in my inventory? As the No life king unleashed a barrage of spells and summoned his skeletal minions, I dodged and weaved like a pro. With each explosion and bone-rattling cry, I couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all. Here I am, just a regr old vampire warrior, taking on the big bad boss of the Death ins. But hey, in a world like YGGDRASIL, you gotta roll with the punches, even if those punches areing from a horde of undead minions. As I parried and shed my way through the chaos, I couldn''t help but appreciate the irony of the situation. Who would''ve thought that a day in the life of a virtual adventurer would involve duking it out with an undead king in the middle of a cursed wastnd? Despite the danger and the overwhelming odds, I kept my cool¡ªwell, as cool as a bloodthirsty vampire can be, anyway. With each swing of my sword and every spell I unleashed, I felt a surge of adrenaline coursing through my veins. This was what it was all about ¨C the thrill of the fight, the rush of battle, and the satisfaction ofing out on top. And let me tell you,ing out on top against an No life king? That''s no small feat. But with abination of skill, strategy, and just a dash of luck, I managed to emerge victorious. As the final explosion rocked the Death ins, signaling the defeat of my formidable foe, I couldn''t help but let out a triumphantugh. {Congrattions! You defeated the No life king} {Congrattions! You have leveled up} {Level 85>>>>Level 86} {Congrattions! You obtained the rare item: Crown of Undeath} {Congrattions! You have been given the opportunity to promote your racial ss to "Vampire God."} As the notifications shed before me, I couldn''t help but grin from ear to ear. Now this is the kind of hard work I am looking forward to. ~~~ Leave ament and review, if you like my story. I posted around 100 advance chapter on Patreon, if you are interested check it out. /ckBolt517 Chapter 12: Cainabel Chapter 12: Cainabel {Congrattions! You have been given the opportunity to promote your racial ss to "Vampire God."} As the notifications shed before me, I couldn''t help but grin from ear to ear. Now this is the kind of hard work I am looking forward to. Quickly I selected the option to see the requirements for my racial ss promotion. There was only one conditions for my racial ss promotion, which was. ----------- {Requirements for Racial ss Promotion} ?y Cainabel, The God of the Bloodline of origin. ?Obtain Cainabel''s Blood Soul item. Failure: ?Can''t equip any God level racial ss. ----------- "Are you seeing this, Death." I said. "Seems like you are up for a challenge, Dear." Death said with a slight smirk in her voice. I nodded, feeling a rush of adrenaline coursing through my veins. "You bet I am. This is gonna be one for the history books," I replied, my voice brimming with determination. "But there is one thing I am worry about." "What''s that?" Death asked, her voiceced with curiosity. "Well," I began, pausing for a moment to gather my thoughts. "I think Cainabel''s Blood Soul item is used to create Shalltear, So If I killed Cainabel now wouldn''t that affect creation of Shalltear." While most didn''t know, Cainabel is one of the god in Yggdrasil. And in canon, he was defeated by Ainz Ooal Gown in order to obtain Cainabel''s Blood Soul item to create Shalltear bloodfallen. Hearing me, Death''s expression softened as she considered my words. "Ah, I see your concern," she mused, her voice thoughtful. "But fear not, dear. It will be alright, even if Cainabel were to meet his end at your hands, the creation of Shalltear would stille to pass, trust me." I breathed a sigh of relief, I don''t want to lose on of my favorite character, Can I. "That''s a relief to hear," I admitted, feeling a weight lift off my shoulders. With a chuckle, I straightened up, ready to face the challenge ahead. "Alright then," I dered, a grin spreading across my face. "Let''s go give old Cainabel a taste of his own medicine. Time to show him who''s boss!" And with that, Death and I set off on our quest, ready to confront Cainabel and seize our destiny with both hands. After all, when life throws you undead gods, you grab a stake and make history! ??? In the bone-chilling depths of Helheim, where the mist hung thick like a bad smell in a crowded elevator, a cry that could wake the dead echoed through the destendscape. And trust me, in a realm like this, the dead didn''t need much waking up. As if dealing with undead wasn''t enough, now I had to contend with two of bloodsucker¡ªboth loyalckeys of Cainabel himself. Talk about being caught between a rock and a hard ce. Or in this case, between a pair of bloodthirsty vampires and a whole lot of trouble. But you know what they say: when life gives you bloodsucking lemons, you grab a stake and make some undead lemonade. Or something like that. But hey, who needs a family reunion when you''ve got a pair of thirsty vampires trying to turn you into their next meal? As the two bloodsuckers lunged at me with all the grace of a pair of overexcited bats, I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. "Well, well, well," I quipped, shing them a grin that was equal parts charming and intimidating. "Looks like we''ve got ourselves a family reunion, huh? Who brought the garlic?" With a snarl that would make Drac himself proud, the vampiresunched themselves at me, their fangs bared and their ws gleaming in the dim light. But I wasn''t about to let them get the drop on me. Not when I had a reputation to uphold¡ªand a massive ego to stroke. So, with a swift parry here and a well-timed dodge there, I danced around their attacks, striking back with all the finesse of a seasoned warrior. Sure, I may not have had centuries of undead experience under my belt, but I had something even better: a whole lot of moxie and a healthy dose of dumb luck. As the first vampire lunged at me with ws bared and fangs shing, I sidestepped his attack with all the grace of a drunken ballerina. "Nice try, sparkles," I teased, shing him a cocky grin. "But you''ll have to do better than that to catch me." The second vampire wasn''t far behind,unching himself at me with all the ferocity of a rabid chihuahua. But I was ready for him, my sword slicing through the air with deadly precision as I parried his blows with ease. As the battle raged on, I found myself caught in a deadly dance of steel and shadows, with the two vampires as my reluctant partners. With each sh of our weapons, I could feel the adrenaline coursing through my veins, fueling my every move with a surge of raw power. But even as I fought, a nagging voice in the back of my mind reminded me of the stakes¡ªno pun intended. If I didn''te out of this alive, who would protect Helheim from the likes of Cainabel and his cronies? Oh, wait, that''s right¡ªit''s just a game! With a mental shrug, I pushed aside my concerns and focused on the task at hand. These bloodsuckers weren''t going to y themselves, after all. Well, technically, they could, but where''s the fun in that? With a series of well-timed strikes and dodges, I managed to outmaneuver the vampires, turning their own attacks against them with abination of skill and luck. One by one, their health bars dwindled until finally, with a dramatic flourish, I delivered the final blow. As their digital bodies dissolved into pixels, I couldn''t help but let out a whoop of triumph. "Take that, you undead bloodsuckers!" I eximed, my voice echoing through the eerie silence of Helheim. ~~~ Leave ament and review, if you like my story. I posted around 100 advance chapter on Patreon, if you are interested check it out. /ckBolt517 Chapter 13: Cainabel 1 Chapter 13: Cainabel 1 Moving forward, I couldn''t help but be drawn to a massive door that seemed to pulsate with an eerie crimson glow. It looked like it had been fashioned from solidified blood, which, I gotta say, wasn''t exactly the most inviting sight I''d ever seen. But hey, when you''re about to waltz into the throne room of the big bad boss himself, you can''t exactly expect a wee mat and a cup of tea, now can you? With a deep breath and a muttered prayer to RPGesus, I pushed open the door and stepped inside, ready to face whatever awaited me on the other side. And let me tell you, what awaited me was one hell of a sight. The throne room of Cainabel was like something straight out of a horror movie¡ªdark, foreboding, and filled with all manner of creepy decor. But the real kicker? The man¡ªor should I say, vampire¡ªhimself, lounging on his throne like he owned the ce. Which, let''s be honest, he probably did. As I approached, Cainabel''s eyes narrowed, his gaze piercing through me like a pair of metaphorical stakes. "Well, well, well," he sneered, his voice dripping with malice. "If it isn''t the little vampire who thinks he''s a big shot." Nowadays, you can''t even tell the difference between AI and humans. What''s in front of me is clearly an AI, but it''s adapting its responses to the situation. Hearing Cainabel, I couldn''t help but bristle at his words, my own bravado kicking into overdrive. "Big shot? Please," I scoffed, putting on my best tough-guy act. "I''m just here to put an end to your little reign of terror and im my rightful ce as ruler of vampires. No biggie." Cainabel let out a low, humorless chuckle, his lips curling into a cruel smile. "Oh, is that so?" he murmured, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Well then, by all means, let''s see what you''re made of, shall we?" With that, he rose from his throne in one fluid motion, drawing a wicked-looking sword from its sheath at his side. And let me tell you, folks, it was game on. As we squared off in the center of the throne room, the tension in the air was so thick you could cut it with a knife¡ªor, in this case, a sword. I could feel the weight of Cainabel''s gaze on me, sizing me up like a piece of meat at a butcher shop. But I wasn''t about to back down¡ªnot now, not ever. With a defiant roar, I charged forward, my own sword raised high and my heart pounding in my chest. {Dark de} I cast, my sword enveloped in shadowy energy as I swung it towards Cainabel, aiming for his midsection. Cainabel, however, was no pushover. With lightning reflexes, he parried my attack with ease, the sh of our swords echoing throughout the throne room. "Well, well, well," Cainabel taunted, a smirk ying on his lips. "Looks like the little vampire wants to y with the big boys." I gritted my teeth, ignoring his jibe. Instead, I focused on my next move, {Blood Rush}, using the spell to enhance my speed and agility as Iunched a flurry of strikes towards Cainabel. But the vampire god was prepared, his own spellsing into y. {Shadow Step} he cast, disappearing into the darkness before reappearing behind me in a blink of an eye. I spun around just in time to block his {Dark Fury} attack, the force of the blow sending shockwaves through my body. "Nice try," I grunted, pushing against his sword with all my strength. "But I''m not going down that easily." With a mighty shove, I managed to break free from his grasp, creating some distance between us. But Cainabel wasn''t about to let me off that easy. {Blood Nova} he cast, a wave of crimson energy erupting from his fingertips and hurtling towards me like a freight train. I barely had time to react, summoning a barrier of {Shadow Shield} to deflect the iing attack just in the nick of time. "Is that all you''ve got?" I called out, a cocky grin spreading across my face. "I expected more from the big bad vampire god." Cainabel''s eyes narrowed, his expression darkening with rage. "You dare to mock me, mortal?" he snarled, his voice dripping with venom. Ignoring his threats, I focused on my next move, ready to take down this bloodthirsty tyrant once and for all. With a quick incantation, I unleashed {Sanguine Surge}, a torrent of blood-red energy swirling around me like a whirlwind. Cainabel''s eyes widened in surprise as the powerful spell engulfed him, draining his strength with every passing moment. But he wasn''t about to go down without a fight. Summoning all his remaining power, he unleashed a devastating {Hellfire st}, a searing inferno of mes aimed straight at me. With a swift dodge, I narrowly avoided the brunt of the attack, feeling the intense heat singe the hairs on my arm. "Not bad," I conceded, wiping a bead of sweat from my brow. "But you''ll have to do better than that to take me down." I charged forward, my sword raised high as I prepared to deliver the finishing blow. Cainabel, however, was one step ahead, summoning a legion of undead minions to his aid. Skeleton warriors, ghouls, and wraiths emerged from the shadows, surrounding me on all sides with their eerie presence. {Hell Fire}, As the mes erupted from my fingertips, engulfing the horde of undead in a fiery inferno, I could feel (imagine) the heat searing my skin. The skeletons turned to ash, the ghouls wailed in agony, and the wraiths dissipated into nothingness. But Cainabel wasn''t about to let me off that easily. With a snarl of rage, he lunged forward, his sword gleaming in the flickering firelight. ~~~ Leave ament and review, if you like my story. I posted around 100+ advance chapter on Patreon, if you are interested check it out. /ckBolt517 Chapter 14: Cainabel 2 Chapter 14: Cainabel 2 As the mes danced around me, turning the undead into crispy critters faster than a barbecue on a hot summer''s day, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. "Well, well, looks like we''ve got ourselves a bonfire!" I quipped, shing a grin at the rapidly disintegrating horde. But just when I thought I had the situation under control, Cainabel decided to crash the party like a rude neighbor demanding to borrow a cup of sugar. With a snarl that could curdle milk, he lunged forward, his sword slicing through the air like a hot knife through butter. I sidestepped his attack with all the grace of a dancer dodging a clumsy partner, narrowly avoiding bing the main course in his undead buffet. But Cainabel wasn''t about to let a little thing like dodging ruin his fun. With a wicked grin, he unleashed a barrage of insults that stung worse than a swarm of angry bees. "You call that an attack?" he sneered, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "I''ve seen scarier kittens." I rolled my eyes, resisting the urge to roll them right out of my skull. "Hey, watch it, buddy," I retorted, my own voiceced with sarcasm. "I''ll have you know I''ve got a ck belt in sarcasm and a Ph.D. in kicking vampire butt." With that, Iunched into a flurry of attacks, my sword shing in the firelight as I danced around Cainabel''s strikes like a cat ying with a ball of yarn. Each blownded with the force of a freight train, sending shockwaves through the air and leaving Cainabel staggering in my wake. But just when I thought I had him on the ropes, Cainabel decided to up the ante with a spell so powerful it could make a grown man wet his pants. Or in my case, a grown vampire wet his cloak. With a roar that would make a banshee blush, he unleashed a wave of darkness that threatened to swallow me whole. But I wasn''t about to let a little thing like impending doom ruin my day. With a smirk that could melt butter, I cast the {Void Shield}, creating a shimmering barrier of darkness around me. "Nice try, Fangs," I quipped, winking at Cainabel through the shadows. "But you''ll have to do better than that to catch me." As the wave of darkness crashed against my shield, I felt the impact reverberate through my body like a bad hangover after a night of partying with the undead. But thanks to my quick thinking and even quicker reflexes, I stood my ground, the shield holding firm against the onught. "You call that a spell?" I called out, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "I''ve seen scarier bedtime stories!" Cainabel''s eyes narrowed in frustration, his anger palpable even through the darkness. "You''ll pay for that, mortal," he snarled, his voice echoing in the cavernous chamber. "Oh, I''m shaking in my boots," I retorted, my confidence bordering on cockiness. "But enough chit-chat. Let''s finish this, shall we?" With a flourish, I cast the {True Dark}, my signature move that always packed a punch. The room erupted in a chaotic dance of shadows and light as the fangs streaked towards Cainabel like a pack of rabid bats. But the crafty vampire god was quick to counter, summoning a barrier of {Blood Shield} to deflect my attack. "Nice try, mortal," he sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "But you''ll have to do better than that to best me." I grinned, my determination stronger than ever. "Oh, I''ve got plenty more where that came from," I replied, my voice oozing with bravado. As the battle raged on, I unleashed a barrage of spells and sword strikes, each one more ferocious than thest. Cainabel matched me blow for blow, his own attacksing fast and furious like a storm at sea. But I refused to back down, drawing on every ounce of strength and skill I possessed. With each swing of my sword and every incantation of my spells, I inched closer and closer to victory. Suddenly, with a thunderous roar, Cainabel unleashed his ultimate attack: {Blood Eclipse}, a spell so powerful it could blot out thend around us. The room was engulfed in darkness, the air thick with the scent of blood and magic. But I refused to be intimidated. With a defiant cry, I summoned everyst ounce of power within me and unleashed my own counterattack: {Vermillion Nova}, a spell of such magnitude it could burn the very foundations of the floor. The two spells collided in a dazzling disy of light and shadow, the sheer force of their impact sending shockwaves rippling through the air. For a moment, it seemed as though the entire world held its breath, waiting to see who would emerge victorious. And then, with a deafening explosion, the darkness was banished, the light victorious once more. As the smoke cleared and the dust settled, I stood victorious, my sword raised high and my chest heaving with exertion. Cainabely defeated at my feet, his once-proud form reduced to nothing more than a pile of ashes. {Congrattions! You have defeated Cainabel, the God of the Bloodline of Origin} {Congrattions! You have leveled up} {Level 87>>>>Level 88} {Level 88>>>>Level 89} {Congrattions! You have obtained the rare item: Blood-Spattered Cloak} {Congrattions! You have obtained the rare item: Cainabel''s Blood Soul.} {Congrattions! You can now promote your racial ss to "Vampire God"} Now that''s what I call reward for my hard work. ~~~ Leave ament and review, if you like my story. I posted around 100+ advance chapter on Patreon, if you are interested check it out. /ckBolt517 Chapter 15: Death into fashion Chapter 15: Death into fashion With a nod, I selected the option to promote my racial ss to "Vampire God," fullymitting myself to the path of ultimate power and glory. {Congrattions! You have sessfully promoted your racial ss to "Vampire God."} {Congrattions! You have unlocked new abilities and skills befitting a Vampire God.} {Congrattions! You can now learn holy spells.} {Congrattions! Your resistance to holy magic has increased.} {Congrattions! Your resistance to fire magic has increased.} {Congrattions! Your resistance to light magic has increased.} {Congrattions! You can control blood of all living beings.} {Congrattions! You have obtained ''Total Blood Regeneration'' ability.} {Congrattions! You have obtained ''Blood Rebirth'' ability.} {Congrattions! You have obtained ''Blood Monarch'' ability.} "Now this is what I call leveling up," I muttered to myself, feeling like a kid in a candy store. But instead of candy, I had a smorgasbord of blood-rted powers at my fingertips. Talk about a vampire''s dreame true! With a mischievous grin, I eagerly delved into the descriptions of my newly acquired abilities. "Now let''s see what kind of mischief I can get up to with these bad boys," I muttered to myself, rubbing my hands together like a vampire plotting his next feast. First up was the ''Total Blood Regeneration'' ability. ording to the game menu, this nifty little skill allowed me to regenerate any lost health at an elerated rate. "Well, well, well," I chuckled, tapping my chin thoughtfully. A mischievous thought crossed my mind. "I wonder if I can use ''Total Blood Regeneration'' to regrow my hair," I mused aloud, stroking my bald vampire head with a chuckle. "Who needs Rogaine when you''ve got magic?" Next on the list was the ''Blood Rebirth'' ability. As I read through the description, a wicked grin spread across my face. "Ah, now this is interesting," I muttered, stroking my chin in contemtion. "Apparently, I can use this bad boy to resurrect me as long there is living yer or NPC. Talk about ying God!" Which means, only a undead can kill me now. Last but not least was the ''Blood Monarch'' ability. ording to the game menu, this powerful skill granted me dominion over all creatures that had blood running through their veins (and Vampire too) and I can even change any yer or NPCs racial ss to vampire."Well, well, well," I chuckled, feeling a surge of power coursing through my veins. "Looks like I''m the king of the bloodsuckers now. Bow down, minions!" With my newfound abilities at my disposal, I couldn''t help but feel like a kid in a candy store. Except instead of candy, I had a buffet of blood-rted powers just waiting to be unleashed on the unsuspecting denizens of YGGDRASIL. "Let the games begin," I dered with a wicked grin, cracking my knuckles in anticipation. But as I prepared to put my newfound powers to the test, a voice echoed in the back of my mind. "Don''t get too excited now," Death said with a smile."With great poweres great responsibility." "Oh,e on, Dear," I replied, waving a dismissive hand. "Where''s the fun in being responsible? Put the white then leave the site, that''s my policy." Death chuckled at my nonchnt attitude, her skeletal features contorting into an amused grin. "Spoken like a true troublemaker," she remarked, her voice tinged with amusement. "Now then, where are you going next?" I shed her a mischievous grin, my excitement bubbling over like a cauldron of boiling potions. "Nidavellir, the home of the dwarves and ck elves," I dered, my voice dripping with anticipation. "I''ve got a date with destiny¡ªand a shiny new sword with my name on it!" Death arched a bony eyebrow, her amusement evident even in her skeletal form. "A sword, you say?" she mused, her voice tinged with curiosity. "What''s wrong with the one you''ve got?" I shrugged nonchntly, feigning indifference. "Oh, you know, just your typical vampire warrior stuff," I replied with a casual wave of my hand. "I figure if I''m gonna be a Vampire God, I might as well look the part, right?" Death chuckled, a sound like dry leaves rustling in the wind. "Fair enough," she conceded, her tone tinged with amusement. "But before go you need to do something about your look. It''s time make you look pleasing to eye." I scratched my head, realizing that Death had a point. "You''re right," I admitted sheepishly. "I can''t go strutting around Nidavellir looking like I just crawled out of a crypt." With a mischievous grin, I summoned the {Creator Tool} from my inventory. This handy little gadget was my ticket to a whole new look, capable of transforming my avatar into something straight out of a fashion magazine. Hearing me, Death nodded in agreement, her expression surprisingly sympathetic for a skeleton. "Exactly," she replied. "Luckily for you, I happen to know a thing or two about fashion." I raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Fashion, huh?" I mused, my curiosity piqued. "I never took you for a trendsetter, Death." "For you, I can be anything, Dear." She said. I chuckled at Death''s response, impressed by her adaptability. "Well then, let''s see what you''ve got," I said, gesturing for her to join me at the holographic interface of the Creator Tool. "Who knew Death had a ir for fashion?" I don''t know how buy Death controlled the holographic projection of herself. As she began to manipte the controls with surprising dexterity, I couldn''t help but be impressed by her keen eye for style. First up: the hair. With a few clicks and flicks, she transformed my bald head into a sleek, jet-ck trimmed mane that would make even the most distinguished man jealous. "Hey, not bad," Imented, running a hand through my new locks. "I always knew I had potential as a hair model." Next, Death turned her attention to my less-than-handsome vampire mug. With a series of deft maneuvers, she smoothed out my angr features, chiseling them into a more refined and dare I say, dashing visage. "Now we''re talking," I grinned, admiring my reflection in the holographic disy. "Who knew Death was a master sculptor?" Death chuckled at my enthusiasm, her fingers dancing across the interface with practiced ease. "Just wait until you see the finished product," she promised, her voice tinged with amusement. "I''ve got a few tricks up my sleeve yet." With that, she continued to work her magic, tweaking and refining my avatar until it was nothing short of perfection. From the tip of my perfectly coiffed hair to the point of my impably manicured nails, every detail was meticulously crafted to exude an air of effortless cool. With her skilled touch, Death transformed my avatar into a vision of undeniable handsomeness. My eyes, now a striking shade of crimson, gleamed with an otherworldly allure, drawing others in with their captivating gaze. Framed by a mane of ink ck hair, impably styled to perfection, my sharp jawline entuated the contours of my face, giving me an air of rugged charm. But it wasn''t just my facial features that exuded appeal. With each movement, my hands, adorned with impably manicured nails, conveyed an aura of confidence and grace. And to top it all off, a subtle piercing in my right ear added just the right touch of edginess, hinting at a rebellious spirit lurking beneath my suave exterior. In short, I was the epitome of cool, a vampire whose mere presencemanded attention and admiration wherever I went. And the face of future waifu hunter. ~~~ In my Patreon this volume is almost over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. 100+ chapter /ckBolt517 And please leave ament and power stone to keep me motivated. Chapter 16: Dwarfs Chapter 16: Dwarfs Nidavellir Ah, Nidavellir, thend of dwarfs, dark elves, and all manner of demi-human creatures. It''s like a fantasy version of a bustling metropolis,plete with towering mountains, underground tunnels, and, of course, a capital city to boot. But don''t let the picturesque scenery fool you¡ªNidavellir is also home to some of the fiercest monsters this side of YGGDRASIL. It''s like a wildlife safari, except instead of lions and tigers, you''ve got giants and trolls roaming around looking for trouble. And let''s not forget about the weapon and armory scene. Nidavellir is like the fashion district of YGGDRASIL, except instead of designer clothes, you''ve got master craftsmen churning out swords, shields, and other badass gear. So if you''re ever in the market for a new weapon or just fancy a bit of monster hunting, Nidavellir is the ce to be. Just watch out for the PKers¡ªthey''ve got a nasty habit of stealing your lunch when you''re not looking. Stepping into Nidavellir was like walking into a giant workshop run by a bunch of bearded craftsmen with a penchant for pounding metal. The air was thick with the smell of sweat and molten metal, and the sound of hammers hitting anvils echoed through the streets like a never-ending drum solo. As I made my way through the bustling streets, dodging stray sparks and the asional drunken dwarf stumbling out of a tavern, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of realism as I looked around. It was like being a kid in a candy store, except instead of candy, there were deadly weapons and armor everywhere you looked. I wandered through the maze of forges and workshops, marveling at the skill and dedication of the craftsmen hard at work. These guys were like the rock stars of the weapon-making world, crafting swords and shields with the precision of surgeons and the brute force of, well, dwarves. And then I saw it¡ªthe grand gates of the dwarven capital, looming before me like a giant middle finger to anyone stupid enough to try and mess with these guys. It was a sight to behold, a testament to the sheer badassery of dwarven architecture. As I approached the gates, a burly dwarf guard eyed me suspiciously, his bushy beard bristling with skepticism. "Halt! What''s yer business in Nidavellir?" he barked, his voice echoing through the cavernous entrance. I shed him a grin as wide as the horizon, trying to charm my way past his skepticism. "Just passing through," I replied with a nonchnt shrug, hoping my casual demeanor would throw him off the scent. "Thought I''d check out the local scene, maybe grab a pint or two. You know how it is." The dwarf squinted at me, clearly unimpressed by my attempt at nonchnce. "And what''s with the fancy duds?" he prodded, gesturing to my impably tailored attire. "Ye look like ye stepped outta one of them fancy elf boutiques." I chuckled, trying to think on my feet. "Ah, well, you see, I''m a... fashion guru!" I eximed, throwing my arms wide in a dramatic flourish. "Here to spread some sartorial wisdom to the good folks of Nidavellir. Gotta keep the fashion game strong, am I right?" The guard scratched his head, clearly taken aback by my unexpected revtion. After a moment''s consideration, he grunted in reluctant eptance. "Well, I s''pose we could use a bit o'' fashion sense ''round here," he muttered, stepping aside to let me pass. "Just don''t cause any trouble, ya hear?" I nodded eagerly, relieved to have dodged a potentially sticky situation. "Wouldn''t dream of it," I assured him with a wink, sauntering through the gates with a newfound spring in my step. "Just here to spread some style and maybe pick up a few souvenirs along the way." With a grin stered on my face, I strolled through the gates of Nidavellir, feeling like I''d just pulled off the heist of the century. With a grin stered on my face, I strolled through the gates of Nidavellir, feeling like I''d just pulled off the heist of the century. But if I revealed I was a vampire, things could get a lot moreplicated. So, I kept my fangs hidden and my true identity under wraps as I mingled with the locals, blending in like a chameleon in a rainbow factory. As I ventured deeper into the bustling streets, I couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer ingenuity and craftsmanship on disy. Dwarven forges zed with the heat of a thousand suns, their rhythmic ng echoing off the stone walls like a symphony of industry. Everywhere I looked, cksmiths hammered away at anvils, their brows furrowed in concentration as they brought their creations to life. As I made my way deeper into the heart of Nidavellir, the rhythmic ng of hammers grew louder, guiding me toward the heart of the realm''s bustling forge district. It wasn''t long before I stumbled upon a quaint little workshop nestled in the shadow of a towering mountain peak, its chimney belching smoke and sparks into the crisp mountain air. With a grin, I pushed open the creaky wooden door and stepped inside, the warmth of the forge washing over me like aforting embrace. The sight that greeted me was like something out of a cksmith''s dream: rows of gleaming anvils, shelves stacked high with tools and materials, and a burly dwarf with arms like tree trunks hammering away at a red-hot ingot. "Oi, what''s this then?" the dwarf barked, shooting me a suspicious nce as I approached. "Another city slicker lookin'' to get his hands dirty?" I chuckled, raising my hands in mock surrender. "Guilty as charged," I admitted with a grin. "But don''t worry, Ie in peace. Just looking to craft myself a sword fit for a Vampire God." The dwarf raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by my request. "A sword, eh?" he mused, wiping the sweat from his brow with a soot-stained rag. "Well, you''vee to the right ce. Name''s Grimgar, and I''m the finest de-maker this side of the mountains." I nodded appreciatively, impressed by the dwarf''s confidence. "Pleasure to meet you, Grimgar," I replied, extending a hand in greeting. "I''m Alexander Seductus Von Mortis but call me Alexander, and I''m in the market for something special." With a grunt of approval, Grimgar led me over to a cluttered workbench piled high with scraps of metal and half-finished des. "Alright then, Alexander, let''s see what we can do for ya," he said, rolling up his sleeves and cracking his knuckles in anticipation. "What kind of sword are we talkin'' here? Big and shy? Sleek and deadly? Or maybe a little something in between?" ~~~ Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. And leave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. 100+ advance chapters. /ckBolt517 Chapter 17: Grimgar Chapter 17: Grimgar I straightened my posture, trying to look as dignified as possible despite the fact that I was essentially asking for a weapon to match my undead status. "I need a de that screams ''vampire chic''," I dered, trying to inject a hint of sophistication into my voice. "You know, something that says, ''I''m here to conquer the night, but I''ve still got time for a spot of tea.''" Grimgar blinked, clearly taken aback by my unusual request. "Tea, huh?" he muttered, scratching his head in confusion. "Well, I s''pose we could fashion you a de fit for a blood-sippin'' aristocrat." With a flourish, he rummaged through a nearby chest, producing a dusty old tome bound in cracked leather. "Behold, the Book of Eldritch Forging," he proimed, holding the ancient tome aloft like a prized trophy. "Inside these pages lie the secrets to creatin'' a weapon that''ll make even the gods sit up and take notice." I leaned in closer, my curiosity piqued. "Sounds fancy," I remarked, eyeing the weathered pages with interest. "But what''s the catch?" Grimgar grinned, a mischievous twinkle in his eye. "Ah, now that''s the fun part," he chuckled, flipping through the musty pages with a practiced ease. "To forge a weapon worthy of a vampire of your caliber, we''ll need a few... shall we say, exotic ingredients." I raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the prospect. "Exotic ingredients, huh?" I echoed, trying to suppress a nervous chuckle. "Sounds like a trip to the local market won''t cut it." Grimgar let out a heartyugh, his voice echoing through the cavernous forge. "You got that right,d," he boomed, pping me on the back with a force that nearly knocked the wind out of me. "But fear not! Ol'' Grimgar''s got a few tricks up his sleeve. We''ll have that sword forged in no time." I nodded, steeling myself for the challenges ahead. "Alright then, let''s hear it," I said, trying to sound more confident than I felt. "What exactly are we looking for?" Grimgar''s grin widened, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "First up, we''ll need a vial of pure dragon''s blood," he exined, ticking off the ingredients on his fingers as he spoke. "Then, we''ll need a shard of moonstone from the heart of the forest, and finally, blood of a phoenix." I couldn''t help but whistle, impressed by the daunting task ahead of us. "Sounds like quite the scavenger hunt," I remarked, trying to keep my spirits up despite the overwhelming odds. "Any idea where we can find these... uh, exotic ingredients?" Grimgar scratched his head, his brow furrowing in thought. "Blood of a phoenix from M¨²spellsheim, vial of pure dragon''s blood from Asgard, moonstone from ¨¢lfheim," he muttered, ticking off the names of the realms on his fingers. "Not exactly your average shopping list, I''ll give ya that." I let out a low whistle, the gravity of our quest sinking in. "Well, we''re not exactly your average shoppers," I quipped, shing Grimgar a grin. "But hey, if it was easy, everyone would be doing it, right?" I replied with a grin, giving Grimgar an exaggerated salute. "Guess it''s time for this vampire to spread his wings and fly solo." Grimgar chuckled in response, "Just remember to keep an eye out for any fire-breathing birds and overprotective dragons, eh?" I grinned, feeling a surge of excitement coursing through my veins. "Ah, don''t you worry about me, Grimgar," I said, pping him on the back with a yful wink. "I''ve dealt with worse in my time. Besides, what''s an adventure without a little danger, am I right?" Grimgar chuckled again, shaking his head in amusement. "Aye, ye''ve got a point there," he admitted, his smile widening. "Just promise me ye''ll be careful out there,d. Thest thing I need is another customer getting themselves killed on my watch." I saluted him theatrically, grinning from ear to ear. "Don''t you worry about me, Grimgar," I reassured him with a grin. "I''ll be back before you can say ''bloodsucking fiend.''" Grimgar let out a heartyugh, pping his knee in amusement. "Ah, there''s the spirit,d!" he eximed, pping me on the back once more. "Just remember to bring me back a souvenir, eh? Preferably something shiny." I chuckled at Grimgar''s request, already picturing myself returning triumphantly with a bag full of treasures. "Consider it done," I replied with a wink. "I''ll see if I can find you a gemstone as big as your beard." With onest wave to Grimgar, I turned and made my way out of the bustling forge, excitement bubbling within me like a cauldron of potion. As I stepped back out into the streets of Nidavellir. And I, Alexander Seductus Von Mortis, was ready to face whatever challengesy ahead. And my first challenge is in Asgard to collect pure dragon''s blood. ~~~ Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. And leave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. /ckBolt517 Chapter 18: Kind Dragon Chapter 18: Kind Dragon Asgard Asgard was one of the world where many yers of the humanoid and demi-human races mainly resided in. It can said that Asgard is home base for human and Demi-human. Asgard is one of thergest world in Yggdrasil. By entering Asgard, yers of the heteromorphic races are well have disadvantages ced on them like moment restriction, other de-buff on critical situation. Because of this most of the case, heteromorphic yers avoid doing quests on Asgard. As they can''t predict when shit will hit the fan. Towering spires reached towards the sky, gleaming in the sunlight like beacons of hope for all who beheld them. It was a far cry from the dry realm of Helheim. But I didn''t have the time to appreciate the beauty as I have a hot ''date'' with a dragon. Because of that I was moving towards the destination to find pure blooded dragon, who is located deep inside the forest of Asgard. With a spring in my step and a song in my heart (or maybe it was just indigestion from that questionable stew I ate earlier IRL), I pressed onward towards my destination: the deep, dark forest of Asgard, where the dragons were said to dwell. Along the way, I also killed some unfortunate soul (monsters) that spawn over the area. As I ventured deeper into the forest, the air grew thick with the sounds of rustling leaves and chirping birds, a symphony of nature''s greatest hits. I half expected a squirrel to pop out and start conducting the orchestra. Suddenly, I stumbled upon a scene straight out of a fairy tale. There, in a sunlit clearing, stood a dragon that seemed to have hit the jackpot at the mythical creature beauty pageant. Flowers bloomed around it like it was hosting its own personal garden party, and butterflies fluttered around its majestic form like groupies at a rock concert. I couldn''t help but feel like I''d stumbled onto the set of "Dragon''s Got Talent." But this wasn''t your typical fire-breathing, treasure-hoarding dragon. No, this one looked like it spent its weekends giving out gardening tips and hosting tea parties for woond creatures. As I approached, the dragon turned its gaze towards me, its eyes shimmering with a mix of curiosity and amusement. It regarded me with the kind of look you give someone who shows up to a costume party in a swimsuit. "Um, hi there," I said, trying to sound nonchnt despite the fact that I was talking to a creature straight out of a fantasy novel. "Nice day for a stroll, huh?" Not going to lie, I am big Dragon fan. The dragon regarded me with a bemused expression, as if it were wondering whether I''d lost my marbles. "Greetings, traveler," it rumbled, its voice echoing through the clearing like distant thunder. "What brings you to my humble abode?" I scratched my head, "I''m actually on a quest to find a vial of pure dragon''s blood. And I heard you might be able to help me out." "So you are here to y me," The dragon asked. "Yes," It pains me too but my sword is more important. The dragon''s eyes widened in mock horror, a dramatic gasp escaping its lips. "Oh, the audacity! The nerve! The sheer gall!" it eximed, pping its wings in exaggerated indignation. "To think that someone would dare to y such a magnificent creature as myself!" I couldn''t help but chuckle at the dragon''s theatrics, realizing it was just messing with me, AI is really something. "Well, you know, it''s nothing personal," I replied with a shrug. "Just your standard quest for rare ingredients, in my case pure dragon blood. You understand, right?" The dragon let out a rumblingugh, the sound echoing through the clearing like distant thunder. "Oh, I understand perfectly," it said, its eyes twinkling with amusement. "But I''m afraid you''vee to the wrong ce if you''re looking for a fight. I''m more of a lover than a fighter, you see." I blinked in surprise, not expecting such a response from a creature that looked like it could bench-press a mountain. "Wait, seriously?" I asked, unable to hide my disbelief. "But you''re a dragon! Aren''t you supposed to, you know, breathe fire and hoard treasure and all that?" The dragon chuckled, shaking its head in amusement. "Stereotypes, my dear traveler, stereotypes," it said with a knowing smile. "Just because I''m a dragon doesn''t mean I have to conform to society''s expectations. I prefer to spend my days tending to my garden and entertaining guests with my dazzling wit." Not gonna lie, this is the first time I''ve encountered a dragon like this. I really need pure dragon blood, but I also don''t want to y the dragon. Even if she''s just made up of data and binary codes, I don''t want to kill her. Why, you ask? Because she''s simply too charming and delightful to harm. And I like dragons. And I don''t want to needlessly tip the scales of my karma. Up until now, I''ve maintained a steadfastly neutral-evil karma value. Death mentioned how karma can shape us when our avatars be real. ncing at her, she''s radiating positive karma vibes. Killing a positive karma yer or NPC would undoubtedly tilt my karma scale in the wrong direction. Plus, who would want to disturb such a peaceful creature in its garden paradise? It''s like trying to pick a fight with a fluffy bunny. But s, my quest for pure dragon''s blood still hung in the bnce. I needed to find a solution that didn''t involve violence, yet still allowed me to acquire the precious ingredient I sought. As I pondered my predicament, the dragon cocked its head to the side, a thoughtful expression on its face. "You seem troubled, traveler," it observed, its tone gentle and understanding. "Is there something weighing on your mind?" I sighed. "Well, to be honest, I''m in a bit of a pickle," I admitted, scratching the back of my neck. "I need pure dragon''s blood for a quest, but I really don''t want to kill you," "If you want my blood then you can just take it." The dragon said. I blinked in surprise, not expecting such a straightforward response. "Wait, seriously?" I asked, unable to hide my astonishment. "You''re just gonna let me take your blood?" The dragon nodded, its expression serene. "Of course," it replied, its voice as calm as a cidke. "I''m not attached to it or anything. It''s not like I need it for, you know, breathing or anything." I couldn''t help but chuckle at the dragon''s nonchnt attitude towards its own life force or HP. "Well, alright then," I said. "Let''s make this quick, shall we?" With a steady hand, I reached out and extracted the vial of pure dragon''s blood, making sure not to disturb the dragon''s delicate scales. As I did, I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was getting away with something I definitely shouldn''t be. But hey, when life gives you a dragon offering its blood on a silver tter, who am I to argue? With the vial safely in my possession, I thanked the dragon for its generosity and bid it farewell. As I made my way back to the portal, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief wash over me. Questpleted, without a single drop of blood shed. Well, except for the dragon''s, but that was more of a voluntary donation than anything else. Before going toward Muspelheim, I asked the dragon. "What''s your name?" The dragon paused, as if considering whether to indulge my curiosity. Finally, it spoke, its voice carrying a hint of ancient wisdom. "I am known as Draegonax," it replied, its tone tinged with pride. "Remember it well, for you may never encounter another dragon quite like me." ~~~ Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. And leave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. /ckBolt517 Chapter 19: Three PKers. Chapter 19: Three PKers. "It was too easy, Don''t you think," I remarked to Death with a smirk. "It was like going on a shopping spree without even having to pay." Death chuckled, her beautiful features contorting into an amused grin. "Ah, I feel disappointment in your voice, My Love," "I am disappointed, I was really looking forward an epic fight against dragon." I really was, even when I am in front of the dragon, I was confidence in defeating without sweating. And I was looking forward to using my newly acquired Vampire abilities. Death chuckled softly, her amusement evident in the twinkle of her eye sockets. "Ah, my love, you always crave for the thrill of battle," she remarked affectionately, her bony fingers tracing patterns in the air. "But fear not, there will be plenty more opportunities for epic showdowns in your future adventures." I shrugged yfully, feigning disappointment. "I suppose you''re right," I admitted with a dramatic sigh. "Guess I''ll just have to settle for ying fiery demons instead." Death nodded in agreement, her expression serene despite the humor in her voice. "Indeed, my love. But who knows? Perhaps Muspelheim will offer a challenge worthy of your skills." "Well, no use crying over spilled blood, right?" I quipped, trying to inject a bit of levity into the situation. "Onward to Muspelheim!" I was about to go to Muspelheim but I suddenly sensed something behind the Trees. I sensed three presences, three yers. I don''t need to be a genius to realize what they are doing. "Well, well, well, what do we have here?" I muttered to myself, my lips curling into a wicked grin. "Alright, you sneaky little rascals,e out and show yourselves," I called out, my voiceced with amusement. "I promise I won''t bite... unless you ask nicely." Momentster, three figures stumbled into view, looking as though they''d just been caught with their hands in the cookie jar. The one with the staff looked like he''d rather be back in his wizard''s tower studying ancient tomes. The healer, in his pristine white robes, seemed torn between offering a potion or a prayer. And the warrior? Well, he looked ready to charge into battle, but his armor seemed to be doing most of the talking. A caster, a supporter, a warrior¡ªa well bnced party. I couldn''t resist a smirk as I eyed the neers, their gear a mishmash of styles that screamed budget shopping spree. "Well, well, well, what''s the asion, gentlemen?" I teased, unable to resist poking fun at their motley crew. The wizard, looking like he''d just stepped out of a fantasy-themed garage sale, pointed his staff at me. "You''re a Heteromorphic, right?" he asked, his voice tinged with both curiosity and apprehension. Now that''s a statement that caught my attention faster than a cat chasing aser pointer. It seemed they were more intrigued by my species than by me. Time to have a little fun with this. I raised an eyebrow, feigning innocence. "Why, whatever do you mean?" I replied with a sly grin, ying up the mystery of my heteromorphic status. "Is it the fangs, the crimson eyes, or the general aura of danger that gives it away?" "You see, our mage has a special ability to locate the enemy, and since Heteromorphic yers are viewed as a monster race by his ability, he can use it to look for Heteromorphic yers," said the man in the silver armor, who, based on his appearance and aura, is undoubtedly the party''s leader. I couldn''t help but chuckle at their exnation, finding their logic both amusing and absurd. "Ah, I see," I replied, my voice dripping with mock understanding. "So basically, your mage here has a special talent for finding monsters, and you''ve mistaken me for one of his targets. How ttering." Having gotten the answer I was looking for, I saw no point in lingering with them. "Well, now that you''ve found me, what can I do for you three? Fancy a selfie or something?" I quipped, as a smile emoji appears above me. "Hahaha, nothing like that, something better. I don''t know if you know this, but PKing a yer who is heteromorphic won''t result in any sort of punishment for us. In addition to giving better experience points, they also give rare job ss, and you, lucky dude, have some pretty darn good gear on yourself. They look incredibly expensive, I won''t lie," said the man who appeared to be a Priest while admiring my equipment. I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at their brazenness, their greediness shining through like a beacon in the forest. "Ah, I see where this is going," I remarked, my tone dripping with sarcasm. "A ssic case of ''finders keepers, losers weepers,'' isn''t it?" The Priest-like guy''s eyes gleamed with avarice as he ogled my gear, clearly already envisioning himself decked out in my expensive items. "Feels bad, man, but all of that will be ours now," he dered with a smirk, his words oozing with entitlement. I couldn''t stifle a chuckle at their audacity, finding their attempts at intimidation both amusing and pathetic. "You know, I came here expecting a showdown with a fearsome dragon," I admitted, my voiceced with amusement. "Turns out, she''s just a big softie who wouldn''t hurt a fly. Can''t say I me her; I''m not one to pick a fight with someone who''s not looking for trouble. But hey, now that you fine gentlemen have shown up, it looks like I won''t be leaving empty-handed after all." "But before we get into the fun, may I ask you a question? Is hunting heteromorphic currently popr?" I asked a question to the three. The trio exchanged nces, clearly taken aback by my unexpected question. The priest-like guy shifted ufortably, clearly unsure of how to respond. After a moment''s hesitation, he cleared his throat and replied, "Uh, well, it''s not exactly a trend, but, uh, there are some yers who see it as a, um, lucrative opportunity, if you catch my drift." I raised an eyebrow, feigning interest. "Ah, I see," I replied, nodding thoughtfully. "So, it''s more of a niche market, then? Not exactly mainstream, but still enough demand to keep you guys in business?" "I suppose it''s only natural to capitalize on a lucrative market opportunity when you see one." The warrior-like guy nodded enthusiastically, a gleam of excitement in his eyes. "Exactly!" he eximed, his voice booming like a war horn. "And let me tell you, pal, you''re about to be ourtest jackpot." "Well, I suppose there''s no shortage of opportunists in this world," I remarked, "But hey, who am I to judge? To each their own, right?" "Anyway, enough chit-chat," I said with a dismissive wave of my hand. "Shall we get down to business? I do believe we have a duel to attend to." "{Knell down}," I said as I used my {Blood Monarch} ability. Theyplied almost instantly, dropping to their knees with expressions of shock and confusion. "What did you do?" The wizard asked with visible confusion. I couldn''t help but chuckle at their bewildered expressions, reveling in the power of my Blood Monarch ability. "Oh, just a little something I picked up along the way," "Now then, I don''t have any more time to waste, so {Kill Yourself}." ~~~ Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. And leave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon this volume and MC is at High school dxd, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 20: World Enemy Chapter 20: World Enemy With those pesky PKers out of the way, I opened a up portal. Stepping through, I found myself into the searing heat of M¨²spellsheim, where even the air felt like it had a fever (metaphor). "Now then, how should I find a Phoenix for me to y." In Asgard, I had a convenient map to guide me to the dragon''sir, but here in M¨²spellsheim, I was flying blind. "Maybe I should follow the scent of burnt feathers or look for a trail of fiery droppings?" Chuckling at my own ridiculous suggestions, I decided to rely on a more conventional method: Cash shop item. With a quick flick of my wrist, I summoned the {Wish Granter} from my inventory. As the {Wish Granter} materialized in my hand, I focused my thoughts on the task at hand. "I wish to locate the nearest Phoenix in M¨²spellsheim," I dered, my voice carrying over the crackling mes of the realm. In response, the device emitted a soft hum, its magical energies swirling around me like a gentle breeze. Momentster, a holographic map materialized before my eyes, highlighting the location of a nearby Phoenix nest with a pulsating red dot. "Looks like we''re in luck," I remarked with a grin, studying the map intently. "Time to pay a visit to our fiery feathered friend." ??? Some ce in M¨²spellsheim. I am currently fighting two Fire Elementals in the middle of this particr area or dungeon. These two Fire Elementals are the guardian monsters that protect the dungeon from invaders; there were actually more of them. I had in the remaining, and these two Elementals are what''s left in their group. Just like the {Wish Granter} showed, I came to this dungeon known as the {House of the Celestial Lord of mes}. Normally, I should be happy that I was able to find the Phoenix quickly but reality is I am not. Being a vampire, mes were one of my kryptonites. Sure, my resistance had improved after ascending to vampire godhood, but I was still more of a marshmallow than a fireproof superhero. I would have been over the moon if the {Wish Granter} had shown me a lone Phoenix, but noooo, it had to go all out and show me the dungeon boss, didn''t it? And did I mention that this Phoenix I''m hunting is the World Enemy? Great, just what I needed¡ªa ming chicken with a world dominationplex. It''s like ying with fire, quite literally. After defeating the rest of the Fire Elementals, I took a deep breath and prepared myself for the ultimate showdown with the Phoenix. As I stood before the towering gates of the Celestial Lord of mes'' domain. I couldn''t help but wonder if this was some sort of joke¡ªa creature of darkness facing off against the embodiment of pure me. It was like setting a bowl of ice cream against a blowtorch and expecting a fair fight. "Well, here goes nothing," I muttered to myself, steeling my nerves as I stepped through the imposing entrance. Inside, the air was thick and it seems there is some kind of area effect as my HP is taking continuous hit but it regenerate quickly. As I ventured deeper into thebyrinthine corridors of the dungeon, I got a system notification. {You are being watched by Celestial Lord of mes.} Finally, I reached the heart of the dungeon, where the Phoenix awaited, its fiery gaze fixated on me with a mixture of curiosity and hostility. It was a sight to behold¡ªa magnificent creature wreathed in mes, its feathers shimmering like molten gold in the dim light. "Well, well, well, look what the cat dragged in," I quipped, trying to lighten the tense atmosphere with a touch of humor. "Seems like I''ve stumbled upon their of the infamous Celestial Lord of mes himself. Quite the honor." The Phoenix let out a guttural growl, the mes around it intensifying with each passing moment. "You dare to trespass in my domain, mortal?" it bellowed, its voice echoing through the chamber like the roar of a wildfire. "You shall pay dearly for your audacity." I smirked, undeterred by its threats. "Audacity is my middle name," I retorted, summoning my weapon and preparing to face the fiery beast head-on. "But enough chit-chat. Let''s get down to business, shall we?" With a defiant roar, the Phoenixunched itself into the air, its wings beating with incredible force as it swooped down towards me, ws and beak bared for battle. I braced myself for the impact, adrenaline coursing through my veins as I prepared to meet the creature head-on. As the Phoenix descended upon me like a minget, I leapt aside at thest moment, narrowly avoiding its talons as they sliced through the air where I had been standing moments before. I unleashed a devastating spell known as {Shadow Veil} shrouding myself in darkness to confuse and disorient my foe. But that didn''t stop the Phoenix as it spread it''s me all around to restrict my moment. With the Phoenix spreading its mes all around us, my usual summons consisting mostly of Vampires wouldn''t be helpful in this situation. "I need a distraction," I murmured to myself, my mind racing for a solution amidst the chaos of battle. Then, it hit me. I reached into my inventory and pulled out a seemingly innocent-looking item¡ª10th tier sealing crystals. "If I follow my usual fighting method, which is a head-on fight, then I have no doubt I will be a vampire barbecue," I muttered to myself. "It''s time to y dirty," I dered with a grin, "You are going to see the power of money." With a swift motion, I activated the crystals, {Summon: Elemental king Frost} ~~~ Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. And leave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon this volume is over and MC is at High school dxd, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 21: World Enemy 1 Chapter 21: World Enemy 1 I activated the crystals, summoning the Elemental King Frost. As the majestic ice elemental materialized before me, a chill swept through the air, extinguishing the mes that had threatened to consume me. "Of course, one isn''t enough," I chuckled to myself, "Let''s summoned 10." With a flick of my wrist, I activated more of the sealing crystals, summoning a battalion of Elemental King Frosts. As each one appeared, the temperature plummeted, turning the scorching dungeon into a frozen wastnd. The Phoenix squawked in surprise as it found itself surrounded by an army of icy behemoths. I mused, watching with satisfaction as the Elemental King Frosts advanced on their fiery foe. With the Phoenix distracted, I seized the opportunity to assess my next move. "{Shadowmeld}, {Protection me}, {Drain Touch}, {Illusionary Image}, {Gravity Well}, {Ethereal de}, {Banishment}, {Invisibility}, {Soul Drain}, {Explosive Rune}," I intoned, each word resonating with power as the buffs enveloped me in a protective aura. Feeling emboldened by the array of spells and items at my disposal, I surveyed the battlefield with a sense of tactical delight. There was still time to utilize some more goodies (cash shop item) from my inventory: The Infinity Elixir beckoned, promising me temporary 60 percent mana recovery and health regeneration. "Unlimited power in a bottle? Don''t mind if I do," I thought, eager to top off my reserves and keep myself in peak fighting condition. Next up was the Experience Booster, offering a sweet shortcut to leveling up. "Time to turbocharge my progress," I chuckled, envisioning the XP jackpot awaiting me if I could best this level 100 chicken. But why stop there when Fortune''s Favor was also in y? With increased drop rates for rare items and Gold, I could practically hear the loot calling my name. "Let''s y a little game of finders keepers," I grinned, looking forward to collecting some shiny treasures. Feeling a bit like an unstoppable juggernaut already, I decided to double down with the Eternal Essence. "Six seconds of invincibility (Unkible)? That''s my kind of insurance policy," I smirked, preparing to make myself untouchable for a crucial moment. And just to add some extra punch to my attacks, I reached for the Critical Strike Parchment. "Time to turn up the heat with some well-ced crits," I muttered, ready to deliver some devastating blows to my fiery foe. But why rely solely on potions when I had the Rune of Precision? With a permanent boost to critical hit chance, my weapons would be even deadlier. "Let''s give ''em a little something to remember me by," I chuckled, infusing my gear with an extra edge. Armed to the teeth with buffs and enhancements, I charged back into the fray, ready to turn the tide of battle in my favor. The Phoenix''s strong regeneration and one-time resurrection made it a tough nut to crack. But hey, if I can deal with nosy PKers and overly aggressive NPCs, a fiery bird shouldn''t be too much trouble, right? With that in mind, I charged back into the battlefield just as the Phoenix dealt the final blow to myst Elemental King Frost. Iunched myself at the Phoenix, my weapons glinting in the fiery glow of the dungeon. I ducked and weaved through its attacks, dodging mes and talons with practiced ease. As the battle raged on, I knew I had to pull out all the stops to gain the upper hand against the relentless Phoenix. I needed every advantage I could get. So, without hesitation, I reached into my inventory and unleashed damage-dealing cash shop items. (Not the one he previously used) Sensing the my HP is depleting, I activated the Eternal Essence, granting me temporary invincibility for a crucial six seconds. With this brief respite from harm, I could unleash devastating attacks without fear of counter. But then, just as victory seemed within reach, the Phoenix unleashed its one-time resurrection ability, springing back to life with renewed vigor. "Finally," I whispered, feeling like I''d just dodged a fiery bullet. "Now that it''s burned through its extra life, let''s finish this bird-brained battle." With a smirk, I activated my {Soul Drain} spell, channeling its dark energy towards the resurrected Phoenix. "Time to give this bird a taste of its own medicine," I muttered, relishing the opportunity to turn the tables on my fiery foe. As the spell took effect, I could feel the Phoenix''s life force being siphoned away, weakening its fiery resolve with each passing moment. "How''s that for a power y?" I taunted, reveling in the satisfying feedback as the creature''s strength waned. But just as I thought victory was assured, the Phoenix let out a defiant screech, rallying its remaining energy for onest stand. "Oh,e on," I groaned, rolling my eyes at its stubborn persistence. "Can''t you take a hint? It''s time to throw in the towel, feathered friend." With my {Soul Drain} spell still in effect, I continued to chip away at the Phoenix''s dwindling health, inching closer and closer to victory with each passing second. As the final moments of the battle unfolded, I delivered the finishing blow, sending the fiery creature crashing to the ground in defeat. {Congrattions! You have defeated the World Enemy Celestial Lord of mes} {Congrattions! You have leveled up} {Level 90>>>>Level 91} {Level 91>>>>Level 92} {Congrattions! You have obtained the Divine ss Items: Phoenix Feather} {Congrattions! You have obtained the Divine ss Items: Phoenix Blood.} {Congrattions! You have obtained the Ability: Domain of me.} {Congrattions! You have obtained the Ability: Phoenix Rebirth.} {Congrattions! You have obtained the Ability: Elemental Summon.} {Congrattions! You have obtained the world ss item: World Savior.} {Congrattions! Your resistance to fire has increased.} {Congrattions! You have obtained 1,000,000 Gold.} {Global Announcement: yer [Alexander Seductus Von Mortis] has defeated the World Enemy Celestial Lord of mes!} {Server Announcement: The threat of the Celestial Lord of mes has been eliminated!} {Congrattions! You are the first one to y a World Enemy.} {Additional reward will be supply afterward.} Did I ever mentioned I was overpowered? If not then now you know. ~~~ Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon this volume is over and MC is at High school dxd, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517
Chapter 22: Familiar Face Chapter 22: Familiar Face After my intense battle with the Phoenix, I made my way to Alfheim, My destination: to obtain the moonstone. While some of you might think, How can a level 90 vampire can defeat a level 100 Phoenix, shouldn''t it be impossible in every gaming sense. Fire always has the upper hand against darkness, so how can the embodiment of fire be easily defeated by a puny vampire, you might think. In the realm of gaming, logic takes a backseat and the absurd bes the norm. So, while it might seem like a level 90 vampire defeating a level 100 Phoenix defies all gaming sense, it''s just another day in the virtual world''s wild ride. Sure, fire usually has the upper hand over darkness, but in this digital yground, the rules are more like guidelines, and victory often goes to the one with the wackiest strategy or the luckiest critical hits. The most important thing is that the Phoenix was up against me, Alexander Seductus Von Mortis, the husband of death, the one who taught death 69 positions in 69 hourshours, the one who taught death how to masturbate. "Stop it, Dear, you are embarrassing me." Death''s voice echoed in my mind. With a chuckle and a wink, I sauntered off towards Alfheim, ready to im that elusive moonstone. ??? Unlike Muspelheim, which felt like standing too close to a barbecue pit, Alfheim was a refreshing change of scenery. It''s likeparing a sauna session to a stroll through a botanical garden¡ªone leaves you feeling roasted, while the other leaves you feeling rejuvenated. As I traipsed through Alfheim''s picturesquendscapes, I couldn''t help but think howpletely opposite the world of Alfheim was from the real world. It was like swapping out concrete jungles for lush forests, car honks for bird songs, and deadlines for daydreams. If Alfheim was real, it would be like fairytale. The air would be so clean you could bottle it and sell it as "instant happiness,". But no matter how advanced technology bes, it can never truly replicate the beauty of nature in all its glory. Even though most of my memories are forgotten, there''s one moment from my previous life that still shines brightly in my mind''s eye. I was at the beach, the golden rays of the evening sun casting a warm glow over the sand and sea. The gentle lull of the waves and the salty breeze kissing my skin. I stood there, feeling the soft grains of sand beneath my feet and listening to the soothing melody of the waves. "It''s seems like you are missing your old world, dear." Death said, waking me for my thoughts. "Perhaps I am," I admitted, gazing out at the dense canopy of trees stretching as far as the eye could see. "Or maybe it''s because I hate the real world, filled with sulfur and pollution." Death chuckled, the sound echoing softly through the forest. "Fair point," it conceded. "You need to be here for a couple more years. After that, you can live your dream life. Or I could just destroy this world and bring you back to my realm, and you can choose another world that you findfortable." I raised an eyebrow at Death''s offer, considering the implications carefully. The idea of leaving behind the chaos and pollution of the real world in exchange for a fresh start in a new realm was certainly tempting. But... "It would be like running from failure before the battle even begins," I mused aloud, my smirk widening into a grin. "And where''s the fun in that?" "And destroy the world? As much as I''d love to shake things up, I think I''ll pass on the whole apocalypse scenario. I want to be happy but that doesn''t mean I will destroy other''s happiness." Of course, if others try to destroy anything of mine, I will destroy that motherfucker. Death chuckled softly hearing my reply, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of satisfaction from death. Maybe it was her pride, or maybe just relief that I hadn''t chosen the path of destruction. With that, I continued my journey through the forest. But just then, my finely tuned vampire senses tingled, alerting me to the presence of five individuals not too far off. And among them, one was giving off serious Heteromorphic vibes. "what do we have here?" I muttered to myself, envisioning the potential loot or trouble this encounter might bring. It''s like stumbling upon a rare Pok¨¦mon in the tall grass¡ªexciting. Time to see if what they''re doing, or maybe just lost tourists looking for the nearest coffee shop in the middle of a forest. As I stealthily approached the group, I blended into the shadows like a ninja in a blockbuster movie. As I got closer, I couldn''t help but overhear snippets of their conversation. "This bastard is hard to kill. What type of heteromorphic is he?" one of them eximed, brandishing his sword menacingly. I peered through the darkness to see a figure adorned in gleaming tinum armor,plete with a helmet that screamed "chosen one" and a chest piece that looked like it could double as a disco ball. And let''s not forget the cape¡ªcrimson-red with gold ents, fluttering dramatically in the forest breeze. It was like someone had taken fashion advice from a medieval superhero. Coincidentally, I knew exactly who he was. Talk about destiny showing up uninvited. I couldn''t help but stifle augh at the sight. "isn''t he a real showstopper?" I muttered to myself, but apparently, that was enough for them to locate me, or more like I show them my location. As they turned their attention towards me, I couldn''t help but sh them a mischievous grin. "Surprise! Looks like the party just got a little more interesting," I quipped, stepping out of the shadows with all the ir of a stage performer. One of armored humanoid raised an eyebrow at my sudden appearance, clearly not expectingpany. "And who might you be?" he asked, his voice dripping with authority. "I am Batman." ~~~ Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon this volume is over and MC is at High school dxd, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 23: Touch Me Chapter 23: Touch Me "And who might you be?" One of armored humanoid asked, his voice dripping with authority. "I am Batman," I dered with a straight face, channeling my inner caped crusader. The group exchanged puzzled nces, clearly not expecting such an unexpected response. But hey, when life gives you a chance to be the Dark Knight, you take it. "It seems like my fellow over there is having some difficult time," I remarked, gesturing towards the tinum-armored heteromorphic who seemed to be the target of their hunt. The heteromorphic in question stood tall and imposing, his armor gleaming in the dappled sunlight filtering through the trees. But despite his intimidating appearance, there was a hint of uncertainty in his eyes as he surveyed the group of would-be assants. "You know him?" one of the armored individuals of humaniod party asked, eyeing me suspiciously. "Oh, we go way back," I replied nonchntly, shing a grin that could rival the Cheshire Cat''s. "We used to y hide and seek together in the dungeons of yore. Good times." The group exchanged incredulous nces, clearly unsure whether to take me seriously or dismiss me as a lunatic. Just then, the mage of the humanoid party chimed in. "He is a heteromorphic yer," he announced, followed closely by the warrior. "Is that so, KILL HIM," the humanoid warrior dered abruptly, his voice filled with determination as soon as the mage divulged the opponent''s heteromorphic status. "Well, this escted quickly," I muttered under my breath. Just then, to my surprise, the tinum armor heteromorphic yer stepped forward, positioning himself between me and the charging humanoid party, his shield raised protectively. "looks like we''ve got ourselves a knight in shining armor," I quipped, unable to resist a hint of amusement. It was like a scene straight out of a cheesy fantasy novel,plete with a gant hero swooping in to save the day. "What are you doing?" I asked the gant hero. "Just trying to protect you, duh," the gant hero replied with a hint of exasperation, as if the answer should have been obvious. "You''re facing four level 100 yers. Do you really think you can win against them without my help?" he pointed out. Did he just call me a weakling who needs his help to defeat the real weaklings? Now that''s something, I can''t forgive. With a smirk, I brushed past the gant hero, eager to prove myself. "Move aside, Silver Surfer. I''m about to show you who''s the daddy here," I dered, channeling my inner swagger as I stepped forward to face the humanoid party. "You are not even a level 100 yer, how are you going to defeat us." Said the warrior of Humaniod party. "Like this, {Kill Yourself}." I retorted, activating my ability with a flick of my wrist. After defeating all the enemies, I turned to a silver armour-wearing insectoid, who was looking at the me. "Who are you? I believe I have never met you in my life," the silver armor-wearing heteromorphic asked me. "My name is Alexander Seductus Von Mortis," I introduced myself with a flourish, extending a hand in greeting. "But you can call me Alex or Alexander, for short." "Alexander, as in the man who defeated the world enemy," the silver armor-wearing heteromorphic eximed. "The one and only," I replied modestly, though a smirk tugged at the corner of my lips. "But enough about me. What''s your name?" "My name is Touch Me if you dare. You can call me Touch Me," he said. "So tell me, Alexander, what are you doing in Alfheim?" Pic "Touch Me, huh? Bold name," I remarked to one of the founding members of Ainz Ooal Gown. "As for me, I''m here to find moonstone toplete my quest." "Moonstone?" Touch Me asked, then he quickly opened his inventory and took out a milky white crystal. "Is this the one you are looking for?" "Touch Me, you sly dog!" I eximed, my eyes widening in astonishment as he revealed the milky white crystal from his inventory. "That''s exactly what I''ve been searching for!" Touch Me chuckled, a twinkle of amusement in his eyes. "Consider it a gift from one adventurer to another," he said, extending the moonstone towards me. I epted the precious gemstone with gratitude, marveling at its ethereal beauty. With this in my possession, I collected all the items to create my sword. "Thank you, Touch Me," I said sincerely, tucking the moonstone safely away. "I owe you one." "No need for thanks, Alexander," Touch Me replied with a smile. But before he can go, I called him. "Hey, Touch Me, if you ever want to start a guild or a permanent party, count me in," I said, the excitement evident in my voice. Touch Me paused, "I''ll keep that in mind, Alexander." With a nod of mutual understanding, Touch Me bid me farewell and disappeared into the depths of the forest. "Now then, let''s return to Nidavellir," I muttered to myself. ??? As I arrived at Grimgar''s forge, the familiar ng of metal on metal filled the air. The old dwarf was hard at work, his brow furrowed in concentration as he pounded away at a red-hot ingot. "Grimgar!" I called out, eager to share the news of my sessful quest. "I''ve returned with the ingredients you requested." Grimgar turned towards me, a broad grin spreading across his weathered face. "Well, well, well, if it ain''t the mighty Alexander Seductus Von Mortis himself!" he eximed, setting down his hammer and wiping his brow with a soot-stained rag. "And I see you''ve brought the goods. Let''s have a look, shall we?" I reached into my bag and withdrew the vial of pure dragon''s blood, the shard of moonstone, and the phoenix''s blood, presenting them to Grimgar with a flourish. "Here you go," I said proudly, watching as Grimgar inspected each item with a critical eye. "Three exotic ingredients, just as you requested." Grimgar''s eyes widened in delight as he examined the items. "By the forge, you''ve done it,d!" he eximed, a note of awe in his voice. "These are some of the rarest materials in all the realms. With these, we''ll be able to forge a weapon fit for a king." ~~~ Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seenin my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon this volume is over and MC is at High school dxd, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 24: World Championship Chapter 24: World Championship Time Skip As I shed through monsters in YGGDRASILL, a notification popped up, and I eagerly checked it out. "Notification +1? What''s this?" I muttered, intrigued. As I read through the message, a grin spread across my face. "Oh, holy crap! Finally!" I eximed, unable to contain my excitement. The contents revealed something beyond my wildest expectations. It wasn''t just another event or quest; it was the news I''d been waiting for since forever. "After all this time, you''re finally showing up," I muttered, my eyes glued to one particr section of the lengthy message. {World Championship announcement} I couldn''t help butugh. It looks like it''s time to put my monster-ying skills to the ultimate test! ??? The day of the World Championship Tournament had finally rocked up like a surprise party no one wanted to miss, one month after the big announcement sent shockwaves through YGGDRASIL. It was like the entire yer base collectively chugged a barrel of caffeinated potions, hyped up beyond belief. While a few ckers were still loitering around, probably stuck in some low-level dungeon or too busy trying to figure out which end of the sword to hold, the rest of us were gearing up for the showdown of the century. It was like a virtual Olympics, but with more dragons and fewer wardrobe malfunctions. And let me tell you, the stakes were higher than a giant''s bong hits. We''re talking about unique job sses and exclusive gear that even the game developers were drooling over. If that doesn''t get your potion brewing, I don''t know what will. So there we were, a motley crew of warriors, mages, and probably a few confused NPCs thrown in for good measure, all itching for a piece of that sweet, sweet championship pie. From the battle-hardened veterans to the fresh-faced noobs who probably still had the tutorial quest in their quest log, everyone was out to prove themselves. And me? Well, despite months of nning and strategizing, I couldn''t help but join in the madness. Because, let''s face it, when the stakes are this high, even the most prepared yer starts second-guessing their inventory. So there I was, frantically double-checking my gear and muttering prayers to RPGesus, hoping for a critical hit on my luck stat. Because in a game where one wrong move could mean respawning at the nearest checkpoint, you bet your virtual butt I wasn''t taking any chances. But unlike the rest of the lot who went into panic mode the moment the announcement hit, I had a bit of a cheat code up my sleeve¡ªreincarnation perks, baby! Thanks to my past life memory dump, I had a year worth time to prepare. Because of this, my preparation simply involves double-checking, no, triple-checking my supplies and other things. Sure, I did the whole gathering materials and grinding thing, but let''s face it¡ªthat''s just my bread and butter. It''s like when you go to a party and end up spending more time raiding the snack table than actually mingling with people. Snacks are life, am I right? But one thing I didn''t ck off on was studying up for the Championship. I mean, I practically memorized every instruction posted on the YGGDRASILL official website word for word. It was like cramming for a final exam, except instead of textbooks, I was pouring over virtual rulebooks. Hey, gotta know they of thend if you want toe out on top, right? Now that the big day is finally here, all the prep work and strategizing seem like ancient history. It''s showtime in YGGDRASILL, and everyone''s eyes are on the prize¡ªincluding mine. Whatever happens today is going to have a ripple effect on my future ns. I mean, winning this thing could totally change the game for me. But even if things don''t go exactly as nned, you can bet your virtual gold I''m not going down without a fight. Win or lose, this event is going to be a game-changer. And as for me? Well, let''s just say I''ve got my eyes on the prize, and I''m not backing down anytime soon. Bring it on, YGGDRASILL. I''m ready for whatever you''ve got. ??? Here I am, smack dab in the middle of the ''Waiting Room'' in YGGDRASIL. "Time to make a name for myself," I mutter under my breath, trying to psych myself up for what''s toe. Amidst the murmurs and shuffling of yers around me, I take a quick scan of the room. Some are huddled together in groups, chatting animatedly, while others seem lost in their own thoughts. And then there are those who are just chilling, probably too cool to show any signs of nerves. But before I can get toofortable, a sudden noise cuts through the air like a sword through butter. It''s a notification, and it''s got everyone''s attention faster. {The World Championship will start in a few moments.} {To all yers that wish to participate, please navigate your Console to pick a Base World you wish to join.} "Well, look who''s finally rolling out the red carpet for us," I quip to myself, feeling like I just scored a front-row seat at the virtual Super Bowl. Following the instructions like a pro gamer, I zip through my console to select HELHEIM as my battleground. With a few taps and a little bit of virtual elbow grease, I load up on all the gear and gadgets I''ll need to kick some serious digital butt. But of course, no epic quest isplete without a quick inventory check and a fewst-minute tweaks. I mean, you never know when you might need an emergency stash of healing potions or a spare pair of enchanted socks, right? "Alright, time to show these pixels what I''m made of," I dere to the empty air, channeling my inner hero. With a dramatic flourish, I hit the {Enter} button like it''s the big redunch button on a rocket ship, disappearing in a sh of light and a puff of virtual smoke. And just like that, I''m off on the adventure of a lifetime, ready to take on whatever challenges the World Championship throws my way. ~~~ Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story if you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. And leave at least onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$. See you. 100+ advance chapters posted; you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload them in Scribble Hub. In my Patreon, this volume is over and MC is at high school dxd. You can join my Patreon for 3$. See you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 25: World Championship 1 Chapter 25: World Championship 1 After hitting that entry button for the World Championship, I found myself smack dab in the middle of a freakin'' Colosseum. "Whoa, talk about being thrown into the lion''s den," I muttered, taking in the chaotic scene around me. It was like a medieval rave, with yers of all shapes and sizes¡ªhumanoids, demi-humans, and even a few funky-looking heteromorphics¡ªgetting hyped up for the showdown. And let me tell you, the ce was buzzing like a beehive on steroids. Folks were cheering, chatting, and probably plotting their strategies for world dominance, all while giving off that festival vibe. As I nced around, I couldn''t help but notice the massive YGGDRASILL g fluttering high above, looking like a fancy tree with a blingy gold trim. It was like the official symbol of "Let''s Get Ready to Rumble!" And right smack dab in the center of the chaos was this big ol'' blue screen, shing a bold {10:00} like it''s some kind of countdown to doomsday. Well, maybe it was, considering thepetition ahead. And in my system interface, a new option has also been added with two giant swords crossing each other. In it is a list that shows all the Nine Worlds. And above the choices is a note that tells me I can watch the tournaments of other Worlds. ???? ASGARD ¡ª [8,100/8,192] HELHEIM ¡ª [ 8,192/8,192 ] J?TUNHEIM ¡ª [ 7,935/8,192 ] MIDGARD ¡ª [ 8,192/8,192 ] M¨²SPELLSHEIM ¡ª [ 8,089/8,192 ] NIFLHEIM ¡ª [ 8,054/8,192 ] NIDAVELLIR ¡ª [ 8,192/8,192 ] VANAHEIM ¡ª [ 8,189/8,192 ] ¨¢LFHEIM ¡ª [ 8,192/8,192 ] ???? At the corner of each choice, there''s this column of numbers skyrocketing faster than a wizard on a sugar rush. Before I can even blink, each number hits four digits already. "So, only around 74 thousand can join?" I mutter, doing some quick mental math. It''s like trying to squeeze into a packed subway car during rush hour¡ªexcept instead of sweatymuters, it''s virtual warriors itching for a piece of the action. Anyone with half a brain cell can see that these numbers are the yer capacity for each world. And judging by how quickly they''re filling up, it''s clear that everyone and their grandma''s pet dragon want in on this tournament. But here''s the kicker: it''s barely been a minute since these choices popped up, and already the worlds are bursting at the seams. Talk about a virtual stampede! I guess when the stakes are this high, there''s no time for dilly-dallying. It''s like trying to snag thest slice of pizza at a gamer''s convention¡ªyou gotta move fast or risk getting left in the dust. In Helheim, there are five Colosseums, four of which are buzzing with excitement as the selection matches kick off. With 2,048 participants packed into each arena. The winners of each arena will enter semi-finals, which will be held inst and the biggest Colosseums in Helheim. {07:45} As the yer count maxes out and the tension in the air reaches peak levels, a timer above us finally starts its countdown. Tick, tock¡ªit''s like waiting for the clock to strike midnight on New Year''s Eve, except instead of champagne, we''re all armed to the teeth and ready to rumble. But that''s not all¡ªa screen materializes in front of me, disying the rules and info for the uing tournament. I read the rules and information quickly. It didn''t even take me a couple of seconds. It was the same as on the Yggdrasil official web page. A couple of the key rules are: No outside assistance allowed during matches. yers must rely solely on their own skills and resources to prevail. Elimination matches will be decided by submission or HP hits zero: Trantion? It''s a no-holds-barred showdown where the only way out is through. Whether you tap out or get knocked out, there''s no room for mercy in this digital battleground. No resurrection items allowed here: Forget about stocking up on phoenix downs or revival potions¡ªonce you''re out, you''re out for good. It''s like ying hardcore mode in real life, where one wrong move could mean game over. And some other non-important rule. "It seems all your preparations are done." Death''s voice echoed through my mind, breaking me out of my reverie. I nod confidently. "Yep, all set and ready to rock," I reply, trying to sound as nonchnt as possible. After all, I''ve practically got the rulebook memorized from my time scouring the Yggdrasil official web page. No outside assistance? Check. Matches decided by submission or HP hitting zero? Got it. And as for resurrection items¡ªwell, I''ll just have to rely on good old-fashioned skill and luck. "Good luck, my dear." I give Death a grateful nod, feeling a surge of determination coursing through me. "Thanks, Death." I reply with a confident grin. With a final nod of encouragement, I turn my attention back to the looming Colosseum, ready to give it everything I''ve got. After all, with Death''s blessing and my own skills at the ready, there''s nothing standing in my way. Time to show this tournament what I''m made of. {5} . {4} . {3} . {2} . {1} Fireworks SFX As the timer ticks down to zero, the sky above the Colosseum erupts in a spectacr disy of fireworks, painting the night with bursts of color and light. It''s a breathtaking sight to behold, and I can''t help but feel a surge of excitement coursing through me. In the blink of an eye, I find myself whisked away from the sidelines and deposited onto a wide corridor leading straight to the arena. The anticipation hangs thick in the air as I take a deep breath, ready to step into the spotlight and show the world what I''m made of. It''s showtime. ~~~ Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seenin my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon this volume is over and MC is at High school dxd, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 26: First match Chapter 26: First match As I vanished from the Colosseum, I found myself in a room straight out of a medieval fantasy novel¡ªlong, poorly lit corridor, high ceiling, and shadows dancing around like they were auditioning for a spooky ballet. There were these gate things, all portcullis-like, crackling with this intense white light that made me wonder if I''d stumbled into a medieval rave party by mistake. And let me tell you, the torches lining the corridor were doing their best impression of setting the mood for some epic showdown. In the midst of all this, I couldn''t help but marvel at the level of detail. I mean, talk about attention to detail¡ªthese developers went all out, even down to the flickering torches. I half expected to see a quest giver pop out from behind a corner, offering me a side mission to rescue a virtual damsel in distress. "Impressive, they really went all out on this," I muttered to myself, feeling like I''d just stepped onto the set of a blockbuster movie. And as I approached the gate, it shot up faster than a cat hearing the can opener. Talk about dramatic entrance! Stepping into the arena, I was greeted by a sea of eager spectators, all waiting to see what kind of virtual mayhem was about to go down. "The challengers have arrived!" boomed the well-dressed man, his voice echoing through the arena like a dramatic movie announcer. Seriously, could he be any more extra with that floating rod thing? "The challengers have arrived at the arena in their pursuit of the title of ''World Champion of Helheim.''" "To my left is the demon, Demon King Aros, as the challenger from M¨²spellsheim." Ah, Demon King Aros, the guy who couldn''t make it to his own party and had to crash ours instead. ssic. "And to my right is the one, the only, the legendary vampire, Alexander Seductus Von Mortis, as the challenger from Helheim!" I couldn''t help but grin at the over-the-top introduction. I mean, who needs fireworks when you''ve got an announcer like this guy? Not to sound narcissistic but I am famous in Yggdrasil. "The crowd goes wild for Alexander Seductus Von Mortis!" I mentally pat myself on the back for maintaining my cool demeanor amidst the roaring apuse. Being famous in Yggdrasil does have its perks after all. "If the participants have anything to say to each other, then now is the time," the announcer''s voice echoes through the arena. As Demon King Aros and I stand facing each other in the arena, I can''t help but feel a mix of nerves and excitement coursing through my veins. On one hand, I''m the strongest yer in the game (unofficially, of course), so I don''t need to be nervous. But on the other hand, this demon dude looks pretty intimidating with all that armor and his towering presence. But hey, I''ve faced scarier things before¡ªlike the time I identally wandered into a werewolf den during a full moon. Let''s just say that didn''t end well for me. But I digress. With a confident smirk, I give Demon King Aros a casual wave, as if to say, "Nice armor, but let''s see what you''ve got." The anticipation in the air is electric as the crowd waits for the sh to begin. Seriously, it''s like waiting for the next season of your favorite binge-worthy series to drop on Netflix¡ªyou just can''t wait to see what happens next. And as the announcer''s voice fades into the background, all that''s left is the thrill of thepetition and the promise of victory. But before things get too serious, I can''t help but crack a joke to lighten the mood. "Hey, Demon King Aros, is that armor standard issue or did you have to special order it from the ''Intimidating Demon Emporium''?" I quip, earning a few chuckles from the crowd. I mean, seriously, where does one even shop for demon-sized armor anyway? Maybe they have a demonic version of Amazon Prime. Demon King Aros nces at me with a menacing grin, his eyes glinting with a hint of amusement. "Ah, Alexander Seductus Von Mortis, I see your wit is as sharp as your sword," he replies, his voice deep and resonant. "But let''s save the banter for after I''ve wiped the floor with you." I chuckle in response, feeling a surge of adrenaline at the challenge. "Oh, I''m counting on it," I retort, shing him a cocky grin. "But don''t get toofortable in that armor¡ªI''ve got a few tricks up my sleeve." With that, the buzzer sounds, signaling the start of the match. As the crowd roars with anticipation. But I didn''t give the crowd what they wanted; instead, I activated my {Blood Monarch} ability. "Sorry, buddy," I murmur under my breath, my voice dripping with smug satisfaction. "But it looks like I''ll be calling the shots from here on out." With a wave of my hand, Imand Demon King Aros to stand down, his sword ttering to the ground as he obeys my every word. "How?" he demands, his voice tinged with disbelief. "I have protection against mind control." I chuckle, feeling a surge of satisfaction at my victory. "Maybe because your protection isn''t up to par with my ability," I reply, unable to resist a smug grin. "{Kill Yourself}," Imanded. "No, don''t," he gasps, his voice choked with desperation. But it''s toote. My {Blood Monarch} ability holds him in its grip, bending his avatar to mymand. With a final, defeated sigh, Demon King Aros raises his sword to his throat. The crowd watches in stunned silence as he hesitates for a moment, then plunges the de into his own avatar. "The winner of the first match is Alexander Seductus Von Mortis! As they say, we can indeed judge a book by its cover," the anchor''s booming voice reverberates through the arena, met with thunderous apuse from the crowd. Suddenly, I''m teleported back to the Colosseum, where I previously stood. ncing at the system interface, I see that a ten-minute timer has appeared, ticking down the moments until my next match. It''s time to prepare for round two and show the world what I''m made of. ~~~ Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story if you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. And leave at least onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$. See you. 100+ advance chapters posted; you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload them in Scribble Hub. In my Patreon, this volume is over and MC is at high school dxd. You can join my Patreon for 3$. See you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 27: King D-Kingson Chapter 27: King D-Kingson After my first glorious victory, I found myself thrown into a whirlwind of battles with a motley crew of opponents. From the oddball demi-humans to the downright bizarre heteromorphic yers, I felt like I was living in a fantasy version of a zoo. But let me tell you, facing off against some of these humanoid yers was like taking candy from a baby¡ªwell, a very determined, sword-wielding baby. Sure, they put up a decent fight, butpared to my daily routine of hunting down monsters and PKers, it was like ying a game of tag with a bunch of toddlers. As for the demi-humans, there were a few that caught my eye. Two minotaurs, a troll, and a female wolfkin stood out among the rest. The minotaurs'' brute strength, the troll''s regenerative abilities, and the wolfkin''s agility were impressive to say the least. But let me tell you about that wolfkin. She had charm stats that could make even the most stoic warrior weak in the knees. For a moment, I waspletely entranced, lost in her mesmerizing gaze... until she opened her mouth and out came a deep, booming male voice. Talk about a plot twist! I went from being charmed to feeling downright bamboozled in a matter of seconds. I''ll admit, I may have lost my cool a bit. Okay, who am I kidding? I went full-berserk mode. Imagine me, the mighty Alexander, swinging my sword wildly while shouting, "Who''s the wise guy behind this voice-changing nonsense?!" Spoiler alert: I never got an answer. In the end, it was one of the shortest fights of the championship match. But let me tell you, it left asting impression. Lesson learned: in the world of Yggdrasil, never judge a book by its cover. Or its voice, for that matter. Ah, the battles against the heteromorphic yers. Now those were a mixed bag of tricks, let me tell you. Some of them were about as tough as a marshmallow, while others had me sweating like a pig in a sauna. But let''s get one thing straight: I didn''t take any of them lightly. Nope, not for one second. From the get-go, I could see that these guys meant business. They were decked out in gear that ranged from legendary to divine ss items, like they were gearing up for a cosy convention on steroids. Now, did I have a bit of an advantage? Maybe. Okay, fine, I''ll admit it¡ªI wasn''t exactly sporting my top-graded equipment, and I wasn''t even tapping into my full potential as a vampire god. But even without all the bells and whistles, I held my own against the best of them. Sure, I took a few hits here and there as I danced through the ranks of Helheim, but did it bother me? Not in the slightest. My HP replenished faster than a bottomless mug of ale at a dwarven tavern. I could practically hear my health bar chuckling to itself as it bounced back from every blow. But hey, no harm, no foul, right? That''s the beauty of the tournament format. Once we all shuffled back to the Colosseum after our little skirmishes, it was like hitting the reset button. All the HP and MP that had taken a beating during the fights magically restored to their original levels, like we''d never even thrown a punch. So, did Ie out of those battles unscathed? Not exactly. But did I let a few bumps and bruises slow me down? Hell no. As I zed through the rounds in the Colosseum, my victories seemed toe faster than a gnome chasing after a dropped gold coin. With each win, my name climbed higher and higher, stered across the arena walls like a neon sign in a dark alley. But I wasn''t the only one making waves. Oh no, there were plenty of other yers making a name for themselves too. Well, until they met me in the ring, that is. As thepetition heated up, the number of participants started to dwindle faster than a stack of gold in a dragon''s hoard. It was like a game of musical chairs, only instead of chairs, it was fighters, and instead of music, it was the sound of swords shing. And then, in the blink of an eye, there were only two names left standing at the top of the Helheim North Colosseum leaderboard: mine, Alexander Seductus Von Mortis, and King D-Kingson. Now, I don''t know about you, but that name? It sounded more like something you''d find in a R-rated hental than a serious contender in a World Championship. But hey, who am I to judge? After all, stranger things have happened in YGGDRASIL. And besides, a littleughter never hurts anyone... Looks like it''s time for the quarterfinals, and I''ve got my sights set on victory. After all, a champion''s got to do what a champion''s got to do, right? ~~~ Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seenin my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon this volume is over and MC is at High school dxd, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 28: King D-Kingson 1 Chapter 28: King D-Kingson 1 As always, I found myself teleporting to the walkway that led to the arena, the familiar sights and sounds of the tournament surrounding me. The anchor''s booming voice filled the air, announcing the arrival of the next challengers with his trademark enthusiasm. "¡ªOn my left is the vampire, Alexander Seductus Von Mortis, as Challenger, who has presented us with a unique way of fighting with only his speech." The anchor''s words washed over me as I made my way towards the gate, my anticipation building with each step. ¡ªOn my right is the human, King D-Kingson, as Challenger, whose magic prowess and brawn have made him a force to be reckoned with," the anchor continued, drawing attention to my opponent. As the announcer described him, I couldn''t help but size him up, taking note of his lean build and impressive armor as he entered the arena. Instead of a typical weapon, he sported a pair of formidable gauntlets on each hand, a testament to his prowess in hand-to-handbat. "As both contestants are here,dies and gentlemen, the quarter-final battle is starting," the anchor announced, his voice carrying over the roaring crowd. "The winner will be able to enter the semi-final topete against the winner from another Colosseum. ARE YOU READY?" "YES!" The crowd erupted in response, their enthusiasm fueling the intensity of the moment. With a determined nod, I met King D-Kingson''s gaze, a silent acknowledgment of the challenge thaty before us. The stakes were high, and the pressure was on, but the only thing that refused to make me serious was his name ¨C King D-Kingson. I mean, seriously? Who names themselves that? As the countdown began, I focused my thoughts, mentally preparing myself for the battle ahead. I knew that I would be victorious, but I was ready to give it everything I had. With the final seconds ticking away, the tension in the air reached its peak. The time for talk was over ¨C now it was time to let our actions speak for us. "Then Battle Begins!" boomed the anchor''s voice. With a surge of confidence, I activated my {Blood Monarch} ability, ready to take control of the situation. But to my surprise, King D-Kingson lunged at me with lightning speed, his fists aimed like a pair of speeding bullets. With quick reflexes, I raised my sword just in time to block his rapid-fire punches, the force of each blow reverberating through my arms. "Nice speed," I quipped, impressed by his agility, as I countered with a swift attack of my own. While it''s not my first time seeing someone bypass my {Blood Monarch} ability in the {World Championship} but it''s definitely a rarity. Our weapons shed in a deadlock, the sheer force of our blows sending shockwaves rippling through the air. With a quick kick, we broke apart, both of us eyeing each other warily as we sized up our next moves. Seizing the opportunity, I cast a spell in his direction, hoping to catch him off guard. But to my surprise, King D-Kingson intercepted the spell with a powerful punch, shattering it into nothingness. I frowned slightly, realizing that my magic alone wouldn''t be enough to bring him down. But no matter ¨C I had other tricks up my sleeve. Just as I prepared tounch my next attack, King D-Kingson vanished from sight, his presence disappearing like smoke in the wind. Before I could even say "abracadabra," a kick the size of a wrecking ball came barreling towards me like a runaway train. Ducking and weaving, I narrowly avoided the blow, feeling the rush of air as it whizzed past my ear. "Not bad," King D-Kingson quickly recoiled, realizing his surprise attack had failed spectacrly. But hey, points for effort, right? "You know, I watched your whole match till now." D-Kingson said. As King D-Kingson''s words echoed through the arena, I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. "Oh really?" I replied, "Well, I hope you were taking notes. You might learn a thing or two." D-Kingson chuckled, a smug smirk ying on his lips. "Oh, I did more than just watch, my friend," he said, his voice dripping with confidence. "I studied your every move, your every tactic. And let me tell you, I''ve seen better." I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. "Is that so?" I retorted, keeping my expression neutral. "Well, I hate to break it to you, but I''ve got a few tricks up my sleeve that you haven''t seen yet." D-Kingsonughed, the sound grating on my nerves. "Oh, I''m sure you do," he said, his tone mocking. "But let''s be real here¡ªyou''re out of your league. You may have made it this far, but you''re no match for me." "I don''t know how you killed two world enemies in the past year, but from my observation, you''re nothing but a weakling who relies too much on your fancy abilities." I chuckled, rolling my eyes at his bravado. "Ah, so you''ve been doing your homework, huh?" I replied, feigning nonchnce. "Well, don''t believe everything you read. As for those ''fancy abilities,'' let''s just say I like to keep things interesting." Despite his attempts to undermine my confidence, I remained unfazed. After all, I''ve faced tougher opponents than D-Kingson ¨C ande out on top. "Guess we''ll just have to see whoes out on top, won''t we?" I said, shing him a smirk. "But hey, thanks for the pep talk. It''s been real inspiring." With a dismissive wave of his hand, D-Kingson stepped back into a defensive stance, his eyes gleaming with confidence. "Bring it on, Alexander," he taunted, a wicked grin spreading across his face. "I''m ready for anything you''ve got." I couldn''t help but smirk at his bravado. "Oh, I doubt that," I replied, "But hey, if you insist on being schooled, who am I to refuse?" With a flick of my wrist, I activated my {Blood Monarch} ability once again, but this time, I didn''t use it to control D-Kingson. Instead, I focused on manipting the blood coursing through my veins, channeling its power in a way that would make even the most seasoned warrior think twice. "You asked how I defeated two world enemies using my fancy tricks," I said, my voiceced with amusement. "Well, prepare to find out." ~~~ Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seenin my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon this volume is over and MC is at High school dxd, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. Join my patreon it will be big help. /ckBolt517 Chapter 29: Warrior Takemikazuchi Chapter 29: Warrior Takemikazuchi As D-Kingson''s taunts echoed in the arena, I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. Talk about all bark and no bite. With a smirk, I activated my {Blood Monarch} ability, but this time, instead of controlling him, I unleashed a torrent of blood magic that left him reeling. In the blink of an eye, the tables turned, and D-Kingson found himself on the receiving end of my wrath. With lightning-fast precision, I dodged his attacks and countered with a barrage of spells that left him staggering. Before he knew what hit him, D-Kingson was lying on the ground, defeated and humiliated. As he groaned, I couldn''t resist a chuckle. "Looks like you spoke too soon, buddy," I quipped, standing over him victorious. With a flick of my wrist, I summoned a premium coffin to send him off in style. After all, even losers deserve a proper send-off. As the dust settled and the crowd erupted into cheers, I basked in the glory of my victory. The anchor''s voice boomed over the speakers, announcing my triumph to the world. "Ladies and gentlemen, we have a winner!" he dered, his words reverberating throughout the stadium. "Alexander Seductus Von Mortis has emerged victorious, securing his ce in the semi-finals!" As the cheers reached a crescendo, I couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride. All those hours of training and preparation had finally paid off, and now I was one step closer to iming the title of World Champion. {Congrattions! You are the winner for the North Colosseum. You will now move up for the Semi-Finals.} ??? In the Semi-Finals, I faced off against a formidable opponent: a female giantess. Despite her towering stature and imposing presence, the match turned out to be surprisingly straightforward. We throw punch at each other until I won. With the Semi-Finals behind me, I knew that the final battle awaited. ??? As I teleported to the walkway leading to the arena, the familiar sound of the anchor''s booming voice filled the air. It was a sound I had grown ustomed to over the course of the championship. But this time, something felt different. As I made my way through the passage to the arena, I couldn''t help but notice the grandeur of the surroundings. The passage was massive,rge enough to amodate even the mightiest of creatures. It was as if the architects had designed it with dragons in mind, allowing ample space for them to walk with ease. The sheer scale of the passage filled me with a sense of awe and anticipation. This wasn''t just any arenaarena¡ªit was the biggest Colosseum in Helheim, and the magnitude of the moment was not lost on me. "¡ªOn my left is the reigning overlord of the North Colosseum, ''Alexander Seductus Von Mortis,'' as Challenger, known for his iron-fisted rule over his domain," the anchor announced as I made my entrance into the arena. "¡ªOn my right is the formidable Nephilim of the West Colosseum, the embodiment of warrior spirit, ''Warrior Takemikazuchi,'' who has dominated the arena with his unparalleled sword skills," the anchor continued, introducing my opponent. Now, it my time to surprise, Warrior Takemikazuchi, one of the original founding member of Ainz Ooal Gown. The creator of Cocytus. Warrior Takemikazuchi stood tall and imposing in his dark red samurai armor, his horned helmet reminiscent of the legendary Date Masamune. Armed with a katana that matched the ferocity of his appearance, he exuded an aura of strength and determination. (Pic) Throughout the quarterfinals, I had the opportunity to witness the matches held in the North Colosseum, but unfortunately, I missed out on the action from the other colosseums in Helheim. So I didn''t notice Warrior Takemikazuchi until now. Now, as I stood face to face with Warrior Takemikazuchi, I realized that today was indeed my lucky day. "As both contestants are here and this is the final battle," the anchor''s voice boomed, "if both contestants have anything to say to each other, now''s the time." I met Warrior Takemikazuchi''s gaze, a confident smile ying on my lips. "Well, Warrior Takemikazuchi, it looks like it''s just you and me," "Yeah," he replied with a nod. "Just you and me, a warrior facing another." I couldn''t help but chuckle at his straightforward response. "A warrior facing another, huh?" I repeated, nodding in agreement. "Sounds like the title of a bad action movie." Warrior Takemikazuchi raised an eyebrow, a faint smile quirking the corners of his lips. "Maybe so," he conceded. "But I assure you, the battle that''s about to unfold will be anything but." I grinned, feeling the tension in the air dissipate ever so slightly. "Well then, let''s make it a blockbuster, our battle will be legendary." I dered, extending my hand in a mock handshake. Warrior Takemikazuchi chuckled, epting the gesture. "Agreed," he said firmly. "May the best warrior win." "Now that both participants have exchanged their pleasantries," the anchor interjected, "let the final battlemence!" With a roar from the crowd, the atmosphere crackled with anticipation as Warrior Takemikazuchi and I prepared to face off in the ultimate showdown. As the countdown began, my focus narrowed, my senses heightened. This was it ¨C the moment I had trained for, fought for, dreamed of. With every fiber of my being, I was ready to give it my all and emerge victorious. I will be World Champion of Helheim. As the final seconds ticked away, I locked eyes with Warrior Takemikazuchi onest time, a silent acknowledgment passing between us. Then, with a surge of adrenaline, the battle began, and the arena erupted into chaos. ~~~ Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seenin my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon this volume is over and MC is at High school dxd, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 30: Warrior Takemikazu Chapter 30: Warrior Takemikazu As the round kicked off, it was like a scene straight out of a cheesy action movie ¨C two warriors, swords raised high, ready to sh in an epic showdown. I couldn''t help but wonder if there was popcorn being sold in the stands. With all the bravado of a hero charging into battle, I swung my sword down with all the force I could muster, aiming for glory and victory. But instead of a dramatic sh of steel, all I got was a resounding ''clunk'' as my de met Takemikazuchi''s, like two pots banging together in a kitchen mishap. Takemikazuchi''s expression was the epitome of seriousness, as if he was starring in his own personal samurai epic. Meanwhile, I felt like I was ying the role of the clumsy sidekick who always manages to trip over their own feet. As we struggled against each other, I couldn''t help but wonder if this was what it felt like to be in a medieval-themed si. I half-expected augh track to start ying every time one of us stumbled or missed a swing. But despite the absurdity of it all, there was no denying the adrenaline rush of battle, the thrill of facing off against a worthy opponent. And hey, if nothing else, at least I was getting my daily cardio in. As we broke apart, I quickly conjured a spell, sending it hurtling towards Takemikazuchi with all the force I could muster. But like a seasoned swordsman, he effortlessly shed through the iing magic, his de slicing through the air with precision. Undeterred, I prepared tounch another attack, only to find Takemikazuchi had vanished from sight, leaving me momentarily disoriented. Before I could react, a heavy kick came hurtling towards me from the right, but with a deft sidestep, I managed to evade it just in time. The dance ofbat continued, each move met with a swift counter, like a well-rehearsed routine. Takemikazuchi''s skill with a de was unmatched, his movements fluid and precise, while I relied on abination of magic and martial prowess to keep up. It was a battle of contrasting styles ¨C the disciplined technique of a seasoned warrior versus the unpredictable nature of a spellcaster. And yet, despite our differences, we were evenly matched or more like I made it match by puting some restriction on myself. Because I want to fight Takemikazuchi as a warrior of equal standing and not crush him under the power of my abilities, which I gained by killing two World enemies. It wasn''t the first time I had done so; whenever I encountered a yer who relied solely on their own skills and abilities (not game skills and ability), rather than those obtained through the cash shop, I made a conscious decision to limit my own power in order to ensure a fair fight. For me, the thrill of battley not in overpowering my opponents with my superior abilities, but in testing my skills against theirs on equal footing. It was a matter of honor and respect, a recognition of the dedication and effort they had put into honing their craft. And as we shed swords and exchanged spells, it became clear that my decision had paid off. Takemikazuchi fought with all the ferocity and skill of a true warrior, pushing me to my limits with every strike and parry. And though I could have easily overwhelmed him with my superior abilities, I chose instead to meet him de for de, spell for spell, in a battle that would be remembered for its intensity and camaraderie. In the end, it wasn''t about emerging victorious or proving my superiority; it was about the thrill of the fight, the rush of adrenaline as two warriors shed in a battle of wits and strength. And as the final blownded and Takemikazuchi fell to the ground, defeated but not broken, I knew that I had achieved my goal: to honor the spirit ofpetition and forge a bond of mutual respect with a worthy adversary. As Takemikazuchi vanished away, I received a system notification. {Congrattions! You have won the World Championship of Helheim.} "Ladies and Gentlemen, We have our winner, the illustrious Alexander Seductus Von Mortis!" The anchor''s voice reverberated through the arena, electrifying the crowd with excitement. "In a battle that will be remembered for ages toe, our champion has emerged victorious, proving once again why he reigns supreme in the Helheim!" The audience erupted into thunderous apuse, their cheers echoing off the walls of the arena. Fireworks lit up the sky, painting the night with bursts of dazzling colors as the celebration began in earnest. "But let us not forget the valiant efforts of our runner-up, Warrior Takemikazuchi," the anchor continued, his voice carrying a note of respect. "He fought with courage and honor, showcasing the true spirit of a warrior. Let''s give him a round of apuse for his outstanding performance!" ??? In the virtual world of YGGDRASIL, there''s a special ce called the Administrator tform. It''s off-limits to regr yers and can only be essed with permission from the game''s administrators. This tform doesn''t have a clear purpose most of the time. But during the World Championship event, it''s used. After the tournament ends, the winners ¨C nine yers ¨C are taken there. They''re given the title of "World Champion" and a special item as rewards for their victory. Because the tournament prizes are unique, the administrators need to meet each winner personally to give them their rewards. So, the champions are taken to the Administrator tform right after they win the final round of the tournament. And I was in Administrator tform waiting for my turn. While listening to the song ''Pussy,e and Go''. ~~~ Leave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. You can join my Patreon for 3$. Around 100k words advnaced chapter in my Patreon. Support me: /ckBolt517 (It will be big help if you can support me.) Chapter 31: Lord of Wrath Chapter 31: Lord of Wrath I was in Administrator tform waiting for my turn. While listening to the song "Pussy, Come and Go," I couldn''t help but appreciate its poprity. The song delves into deep themes, exploring the concept of a pussy and drawingparisons between AI and natural version of pussy. One particr lyric that stood out to me was, "WD-40, the pro lubricant, you cane and go without fear of child support. If it''s loose, you can screw it tight." It''s both humorous and thought-provoking, highlighting the practical aspects of lubrication while also touching on the freedom and control it offers. While I was deeply engrossed in my thoughts, a voice suddenly interrupted me. "Alexander Seductus Von Mortis, the World Champion of Helheim." It was none other than the developer. "Um, yes, that''s me," I replied. "Seems like you''ve got a couple of prizes stashed away, waiting for the right moment," the developer remarked, getting straight to the point. "Yeah, I''ve got rewards for defeating the Celestial Lord of me and the Lords of Wrath," I confirmed. The developer nodded, acknowledging the aplishment. "Well, let''s not dy any furtherfurther¡ªtime to im what''s rightfully yours!" "You have two world-ss items, the {Infernal Brand of Damnation} from ying the Celestial Lord of me, and the {Abyssal Horn of Infernal Conquest} from ying the Lords of Wrath, right?" {Infernal Brand of Damnation}: this world-ss items possesses the power to transform its bearer into a dreaded World Enemy, destined to reign as one of the Lords of the Seven Deadly Sins. To be one of the Seven Deadly Sins, the keeper must be a world champion. This is one of the reasons why I became a world champion. As for the next condition to use the {Infernal Brand of Damnation}, in order to be one of the Seven Deadly Sins, you need to y one of the existing sins and take their ce. My first option was the Lords of Pride, the strongest Sin, but Death told me to go for Wrath as it would be more useful in the future, which I did. But I do have one worry. As wrath is one of the most dangerous emotions, I don''t know how I, being the embodiment of rage, will turn out when this body bes real. But as Death is with me, I doubt that I need to worry about that. She is the one who told me to kill the Lord of Wrath instead of the Lord of Pride or the Lord of Lust. And ying Lords of Wrath, give me two world item and berserk and strength type abilities. The two world item that Lords of Wrath give me are, Ouroboros, the world item which has the power to alter YGGDRASIL''s game mechanism, and {Abyssal Horn of Infernal Conquest}, which given to me as additional reward for soloing World Enemy wrath. I particrly like the {Abyssal Horn of Infernal Conquest} as it possesses the power to summon an endless legion of powerful demons, wreaking havoc upon the world of Yggdrasil. Now back to DEV, with a slight grin, I turned my attention back to the developer. "Yes, that''s correct," I affirmed, feeling a surge of anticipation as I prepared to im my hard-earned rewards. The developer nodded, his expression one of intrigue. "Impressive indeed," he remarked, his tone tinged with admiration. "Do you wish to {Infernal Brand of Damnation} now, or you prefer to use it sometimes after." "Indeed, I will use it right away," I dered confidently. "And I''ll im all of my held rewards as well." The developer nodded in understanding before guiding me through the process of activating the {Infernal Brand of Damnation}. {You have received 500 million Gold} {Congrattions! You obtained the Job ss ''World Champion'' } {Congrattions! You used the World ss item {Infernal Brand of Damnation}.} {Congrattions! You havepleted the condition for using {Infernal Brand of Damnation}.} { {Infernal Brand of Damnation} has dictated you racial ss ''Vampire God''.} {Congrattions! You have obtained the racial ss ''Lord of All Bloodline''.} {Combining all the Blood-rted abilities.} {Congrattions! You have obtained ability ''Eternal Disruptor of Bloodline''.} {Combining all the resurrection-rted abilities.} {Congrattions! You have obtained ability ''Four faces of Death''} {Combining all the Strength-rted abilities.} {Congrattions! You have obtained ability ''Titan of Unyielding Might''.} {Congrattions! You have given the Job ss ''World Enemy''.} {Congrattions! You have given the Job ss ''Lord of Wrath''.} {Congrattions! You have obtained ability ''True Berserk''.} {Congrattions! Your resistance to all elements has increased.} {Congrattions! You have obtained the Ability: Domain of Wrath.} {Combining Domain of Wrath and Domain of me.} {Congrattions! You have obtained the Ability: Domain of Unholy me.} {Global Announcement: yer [Alexander Seductus Von Mortis] has used the World ss item {Infernal Brand of Damnation}.} {Global Announcement: yer [Alexander Seductus Von Mortis] has be the World Enemy Lord of Wrath!} {Server Announcement: The threat of the Lord of Wrath has been resurfaced!} {Congrattions! You are the first one to be a World Enemy.} {Global Announcement: yer [Alexander Seductus Von Mortis] needs to be eliminated before bing a threat to Yggdrasil.} {Bounty Announcement: A generous reward will be given to the yer who eliminates the Lord of Wrath.} Satisfied with the notifications, I closed the system interface and turned to Dev, who was watching me intently. "It seems you are happy with your reward. Now then, take out one of your equipment¡ªthat you want to turn into a world champion ss item," Dev said to me. ??? The World Champion ss was a rare honor bestowed solely upon the victor of the official martial tournament, with only nine holders in all of YGGDRASIL. As for the prize, the champion received a single piece of special equipment from the administrators. The power of this coveted gear exceeded that of Divine ss items, rivaling even Guild weapons. Naturally, being a reward exclusive to the tournament winner, only the World Champion could equip it. ??? I nodded in agreement, reaching into my inventory and selecting the {Doombringer}, the magnificent sword forged by Grimgar, the skilled Dwarf of Nidavellir. {Doombringer}, A red giant two-handed sword with a fiery red surface, adorned with intricate engravings depicting scenes of battle and mes dancing along its edge. In its description it is said that: {The Doombringer is a sinister sword forged from the blood of the Phoenix and the essence of a dragon, its de shimmering with dark energies that pulsate with malevolent intent. Crafted with the sole purpose of eradicating all of creation, it thirsts for destruction and chaos. Each swing of the Doombringer leaves devastation in its wake, its edge cutting through reality itself with unstoppable force. It is said that the sword feeds on the souls of its victims, empowering its wielder with unholy strength and immortality. Those who dare to wield the Doombringer risk bing consumed by its insatiable hunger for annihtion.} Pic Dev inspected the sword with a keen eye, nodding in approval at its craftsmanship. "A fine choice," he remarked, his toneced with admiration. "This sword shall be worthy of the title of a World Champion ss item." I watched with anticipation as Dev began the process of transforming the {Doombringer} into a legendary weapon befitting a World Champion. ??? "Congrattions, Dear, for bing a world champion," Death said, her voice echoing with a hint of pride. "Oh, thank you, Death," I replied, feeling a mixture of excitement and gratitude. "You''ve earned it," Death continued, her tone pleasing to hear. "Now, I must inform you that I won''t be able tomunicate with you for some time. I have to focus on creating a new system specifically tailored for your needs for Multuverse travel." "I see," I replied, a tinge of disappointment creeping into my voice. "How long will it take?" "It''s hard to say," Death admitted, her expression unreadable. "But rest assured, I''ll be back as soon as possible. In the meantime, trust in your abilities and rely on your allies." "Thank you, Death," I said, feeling reassured by her words. "I''ll be ready when you return." ~~~ Leave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. You can join my Patreon for 3$. Around 100+ advnaced chapter in my Patreon. Support me: /ckBolt517 (It will be big help if you can support me.) Chapter 32: Next Chapter Chapter 32: Next Chapter Ever since I clinched the title of World Champion and World Enemy, my life in YGGDRASIL has been a rollercoaster of chaos. You''d think being the best would earn you some peace and quiet, but oh no, it''s quite the opposite! It''s like every yer out there suddenly decided, "Hey, let''s pick on Alexander!" And so, my once peaceful grinding sessions turned into a full-blown brawl fest. It''s like clockwork ¨C I''m minding my own business, slicing through mobs, when bam! A group of wannabe challengers shows up out of thin air, ready to throw down. You''d think they''d at least say something beforeunching into attack mode, but nope, they just charge at me with all the subtlety of a charging rhino. But hey, I''ve got skills, and I''m not afraid to use them. So, cue the epic battle music and let the showdown begin! Picture this: me, dodging spells and swinging my sword like a seasoned pro, while my opponents il around like confused chickens. It''sedy gold, I tell you! And the best part? I alwayse out on top, with a grin on my face and a victory dance to boot. But here''s the kicker ¨C it''s not just one or two groups trying to take me down. Oh no, it''s like they''re all in on some secret pact to make my life a living hell. I''ve lost count of how many times I''ve had to fend off multiple attacks at once. It''s like ying whack-a-mole, but with swords and magic instead of hammers. And let''s not forget the creativity of some yers. I''ve had folks try everything from borate traps to sneaky ambushes, all in the hopes of catching me off guard. But sorry, folks, this World Champion doesn''t go down that easily. I''ve got reflexes sharper than a ninja''s kunai and instincts honed by years of gaming. But you know what they say ¨C famees with a price. And in my case, that price is a never-ending parade of wannabe challengers trying to make a name for themselves at my expense. Facing the wrath of relentless hunters wasn''t just my headache; all the World Champions were in the same sinking boat. But being a heteromorphic race and World enemy, I had a bullseye painted on my back, making me an easier target for humanoid, Demi-human and heteromorphic yers who didn''t have to worry about the penalty. Now, my reputation for being merciless in my hunts didn''t help matters. Rumor had it that I wouldn''t let anyone leave until they were stripped down to their virtual skivvies. Needless to say, that scared the socks off most yers who even dared to think about pursuing me. But then, along came the bounty. A world-ss item and 600 million gold for killing me, whereas other World Champions have around 300 million gold, but their bounties have a time limit of 10 months. My bounty has no time limit, as I am a World Enemy. Talk about racial discrimination. And when the gamingmunity demanded an exnation, their response was ssic: "Who doesn''t like a little chaos in their adventure?" Well, they weren''t called ''bastards'' for nothing. And just like that, the floodgates opened, and all sorts of crazies crawled out of the woodwork, eager to take their shot at the World Champion. It was like a game of roulette, except instead of chips, they were betting their virtual lives. But you know what they say ¨C when life gives you lemons, make lemonade. Or in my case, when the devs give you chaos, embrace it with open arms and a wicked grin. ??? In Niflheim, the realm of ice where ice giants and Ice-kin reside, a silver-armored being can be seen standing alone in the icy forest, as if waiting for someone. Suddenly, a voice called out from behind, grabbing the attention of the figure in silver armor. "Nice weather," remarked a humanoid-looking being with piercing blood-red eyes, dark hair, and a sharp jawline. "Yes, indeed. But I''ve heard that my friend is currently being hunted down because he''s a world enemy. Have you experienced anything like that, Alexander?" Touch me asked. "Experienced? More like living," I replied with a chuckle, shaking my head ruefully. "Trust me, it''s been a wild ride." "It''s been a while, how have you been since west spoke?" Touch me continued, his tone earnest. "Oh, you know, same old, same old," I replied nonchntly, though the weight of my situation hung heavy in the air. "Just dodging assassination attempts and navigating theplexities of being a wanted man in YGGDRASIL. The usual." "I can only imagine how challenging that must be. But you seem to be handling it well, all things considered." Touch me said. "Well, what can I say? I''ve always had a knack for attracting trouble," I remarked with a self-deprecating grin. "But enough about me. Is it true that you are making a n for heteromorpic." A few days earlier, Touch Me sent me a message about forming a n for heteromorphic beings because I had told him to reach out if he had any ns for building a n, and he did. "Truth be told, I thought you will reject my offer." Touch me said. "Truth be told, I thought you would reject my offer," he admitted. "Why?" "Because you''re a free bird, Alexander, and so far you haven''t joined any Guild or n, even though people are lining up to invite you to their Guilds," Touch Me exined, his eyes reflecting admiration for my independence. I shrugged nonchntly. "I''ve always preferred flying solo. But your offer intrigued me. A n for heteromorphic beings could provide a sense of camaraderie that''s hard to find elsewhere." And you guys are my tickets to other worlds, you will be the next chapter of my story. ~~~ Leave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. You can join my Patreon for 3$. Around 100+ advnaced chapter in my Patreon. Support me: /ckBolt517 (It will be big help if you can support me.) Chapter 33: Clan Members Chapter 33: n Members Touch Me led me to a secluded hut nestled deep within the Niflheim forest, where four distinct figures stood waiting. As we approached, I recognized one of them instantly, but the other three were unfamiliar to me. However, based on their appearances, I could specte about who they might be. Before I could voice my thoughts, Touch Me began to introduce them to me. "Alexander, let me introduce them to you," Touch Me said, motioning towards the figures. "From the right¡ªWarrior Takemikazuchi, Nishikienrai, Amanomahitotsu, and Ulbert. And I believe you already know Warrior Takemikazuchi." "And you guys, this is Alexander Seductus Von Mortis," Touch Me continued, turning to the others. "I believe I don''t need to further introduce him, as he is now the talk of Yggdriail." As Touch Me introduced the group, I took a moment to study each of them. Nishikienrai, with his ninja attire and mysterious demeanor, seemed to blend effortlessly into the shadows. (Pic) Amanomahitotsu''s appearance was unfamiliar to me, but his presence conveyed a sense of artist. (Pic) And then there was Ulbert, whose goat-like appearance for what I remember he is supposed to be a magic caster. (Pic) Thenstly Warrior Takemikazuchi, Memories of our intense battles during the World Championship flooded back to me. Despite being formidable opponents in the arena, there was a mutual respect between us that transcended our rivalry. "It''s good to see you again, Takemikazuchi," I greeted him with a nod, "Likewise, Alexander. Our encounters in the championship were memorable, to say the least." Takemikazuchi returned the nod. "Now that introductions are over, let''s talk about our future ns," Touch Me said, his voice carrying a tone of determination. Before he could continue, Ulbert interjected, his expression serious as he turned towards me. "Before we proceed, Alexander, there''s something I need to ask you." "What is it, Ulbert?" I asked, curious to hear what he had on his mind. Ulbert''s eyes gleamed with intensity as he leaned in, his voice dropping to a whisper. "Alexander Seductus Von Mortis, as a fellow seeker of power and darkness, I must know: What drives you to pursue such formidable strength? Is it a thirst for dominance? The allure of chaos? Or perhaps a desire to challenge the very fabric of reality itself?" As he awaited my response, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of amusement at his chuunibyou tendencies. From what I remember, Ulbert had always been fixated on the concept of evil and darkness, and now here he was, questioning my motives with all the seriousness of a seasoned viin monologuing to his arch-nemesis. Suppressing a grin, I adopted my best impression of a wise old chinese guy, stroking my imaginary beard with exaggerated deliberation. "Ah, young Ulbert," I intoned in a deep, gravelly voice, channeling my inner ancient martial arts master. "The pursuit of power is a journey filled with twists and turns, challenges and triumphs. But to truly understand its depths, one must first look within." Ulbert''s eyes widened in anticipation, hanging on my every word as if I held the key to unlocking the secrets of the universe. Little did he know, I was just winging it, ying along with his theatrical antics for the sheer fun of it. "In my case," I continued, leaning back theatrically, "it''s abination of factors. A thirst for dominance, a taste for chaos, and a dash of curiosity about the unknown. But above all, it''s about embracing the darkness within and using it to fuel my quest for ultimate power!" Ulbert nodded solemnly, as if my words had struck a chord deep within his chuunibyou soul. "Indeed, Alexander," he replied, his voice filled with newfound determination. "Together, we shall conquer the realms of darkness and emerge victorious as the true masters of our destiny!" I couldn''t help but suppress a chuckle at Ulbert''s theatrics, wondering if he''d been practicing his viinous monologues in front of a mirror. Touch Me rolled his eyes, his expression a mixture of amusement and exasperation. "Ulbert, my friend, I appreciate the enthusiasm, but let''s try to dial it back a notch, shall we? We''re here to discuss our ns, not audition for the role of Yggdrasil''s resident superviin." Ulbert blinked, momentarily taken aback by the response, before sheepishly nodding in agreement. "Right, sorry about that. Got a bit carried away with the whole ''dark lord'' shtick," he admitted, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. "Please don''t mind him, Touch Me. In fact, I like his enthusiasm," I interjected, trying to salvage the situation. "Besides, it''s not every day you get to witness someone practicing their evilugh in broad daylight." Touch Me and the others exchanged surprised nces, clearly taken aback by my lighthearted response. "You do?" Even Ulbert seemed surprised, his theatrics momentarily forgotten in the face of my unexpected approval. "Why are you guys looking surprised?" I quipped, unable to resist a smirk at their bewildered expressions. "Did you think I''d be more of a ''serious business only'' kind of guy? Please, life''s too short for that nonsense. Let''s embrace the drama!" Touch Me chuckled, shaking his head in amusement. "Well, I suppose a little theatrics never hurt anyone," he conceded, shooting Ulbert a yful wink. "Just as long as we don''t start plotting world domination, we should be fine." Ulbert straightened up, a mischievous glint in his eye. "No promises there, Touch Me. World domination has always been on my to-do list," he joked, earning a round ofughter from the group. ~~~ [In my patron, this Volume and Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon yer Arc just started.] Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. /ckBolt517 Chapter 34: Momonga Chapter 34: Momonga Deep within the forest, a lone yer suddenly spawned, his form aglow with the telltale sign of recent death and resurrection. Without hesitation, he dashed into the wilderness, his urgency evident in every stride. It was a desperate flight, as if fleeing from an unseen threat, his heart pounding with fear and adrenaline. Minutes stretched into an eternity as he raced through the dense foliage, his breath ragged and his senses on high alert. He ran as if his life depended on it, fueled by the primal instinct to survive at any cost. Then, in an instant... Shing! His entire body lit up with a strange radiance, a sudden paralysis seizing his limbs and sending him crashing to the forest floor. The paralyzation didn''tst that long and immediately wear off its effects, but it already did the job of stopping him from his tracks. "... Got some points!" "... Two more and I''ll be able to change ss." "... Hurry up and finish him." As hey on the ground, he noticed a bunch of other yers heading his way. Their gear looked way better than his simple robe, making him feel even smaller. Listening to their snide remarks, he couldn''t shake off the feeling of being judged and looked down upon. The group of yers is equipped with some good pieces of Equipment while he had nothing but a poor-looking robe. "... A freaking inhuman." "... You''re disgusting." It was clear that the group harbored ill intentions toward him, wasting no time in preparing to strike. As he gazed back at the group, a glimmer of hope flickered in his heart. Perhaps, if he pleaded with them earnestly enough, they might have a change of heart and spare him. But as he turned towards them, his hopes were dashed in an instant. One of them, a burly figure d in menacing ck armor, hoisted his two-handed axe menacingly, ready to strike. It was clear that mercy was not on their agenda. Resigned to his fate, he closed his eyes, bracing for the inevitable. Another death, another respawn... it was all bing too routine. But just as the axe was about to descend, chaos erupted. *sh* The sound of metal cutting through air pierced the tense atmosphere. *sh* Another sh, followed by a chorus of gasps and shouts. *sh* And another, each strike more precise and deadly than thest. *sh* *sh* *sh* In the blink of an eye, the group of yers was decimated by an unseen force. The attacks were swift, too fast for anyone toprehend. And with each strike, a yer fell, their bodies crumpling to the forest floor. "Ah." The yer in the tattered robe could only watch in awe as his would-be assants were swiftly dispatched, vanishing into thin air in the blink of an eye. As the dust settled, a figure emerged from the shadows, d in gleaming white armor, shield in one hand and sword in the other. The yer''s heart raced as he took in the sight, his mind reeling with questions. The yer in the tattered robe could only stammer in awe and confusion. "Wh-why did you save me? You don''t even know me. And what''s with the background music?" he asked, bewildered by the sudden appearance of Wild West music apanying the stranger''s arrival. "Saving someone in need is always the right thing to do," the armored figure replied, striking a series of heroic poses. As he did, bold text materialized behind him, dering, "JUSTICE HAS ARRIVED." The yer in the tattered robe was astonished by the sudden appearance of the armored hero. To him, this guy seemed like some kind of superhero straight out of aic book. But as he was in the midst of his admiration, they suddenly heard apuseing from a nearby tree. *p* *p* *p* Behind the tree, two other yers were hiding¡ªor at least that''s what it seemed like¡ªas they pped in the direction of the armored yer. One of them, dressed in shabby blood-red armor and wearing a smiling mask, eximed, "Whoo~ Touch me, that a next level acting." "... If there weredies here, they''d be throwing themselves at you for being so cringe," remarked the goat-faced demon. It was clear now that these two were Alexander and Ulbert. And if that was the case, then the armored yer could only be Touch Me. ??? First person pov Since the creation of our n, we''ve been on the move, exploring every nook and cranny of all nine worlds over the past week. We''ve lent a hand to fellow heteromorphic yers and taken down PK parties wherever we find them. And that brings us to the current situation. "Ah, you guys." Touch Me heaved a sigh, clearly ustomed to my antics and Ulbert''s remarks. Ignoring our banter, he turned his attention to the yer in front of us. "Anyway, are you alright? Were you being spammed with kill requests?"Touch Me focused his attention on the yer in front of him. "Yeah, I''m okay. Thanks for saving me. Actually, it''s the third time this week, and it would''ve been the fourth if you hadn''t shown up," the yer replied with a sheepish grin. "Well, it''s a good thing we were nearby when that happened," I chimed in, trying to lighten the mood after the intense encounter. Afterwards, we had a brief conversation with the yer we rescued. It turned out he was a newbie who had just started ying YGGDRASIL a week ago. On his very first day, he was constantly attacked by PKers, making his gaming experience anything but enjoyable. He even considered quitting the game altogether. However, our intervention seemed to have changed his mind, at least for the time being. Touched by his plight, Touch Me immediately extended an invitation for him to join our party and work together. He consulted both Ulbert and me, but we were all in agreement, so there were no objections. The yer, d in his modest robe, expressed his gratitude towards us. "Thank you so much, Touch Me-san, Alexander-san, and Ulbert-san. I''m really d to meet the three of you here. Even though you didn''t know me, you still decided to help me. Thank you very much," he said with a bow. "Don''t worry about it, we just did what''s right, and that''s to help all the people in need," Touch Me reassured the yer, his voice carrying a sense of sincerity. "Yeah~ Let''s just do our best to fight off those mean guys that love to hurt our fellow heteromorphic yers. Right, Hero-san?" Ulbert chimed in, his tone dripping with sarcasm as he addressed Touch Me. I couldn''t help but chuckle at Ulbert''s yful jab. Despite being a dark lord, he had a knack for teasing Touch Me about his hero-like personality. "Yeah, like what he said," I added with a cough, trying to stifle myughter. "Anyway, since they''ve already used all the avable cool lines about justice and stuff, and I can''t seem to think of any good new ones on the spot... I''ll just do the weing, I guess." With that, I approached the yer with a poor-looking robe and stopped in front of him. "So, I officially wee you to the team, Momonga. Let''s do our best together," I said with a smile, to which the yer named Momonga responded positively. And with that, we''ve got ourselves another member in the n! So now, with Momonga on board, a big chunk of my "Do-list" checklist is ticked off. I can practically taste the freedom! No more desperate searches or awkward introductions. It''s like winning the lottery, but with fewer taxes and more virtual battles. Yep, from now on, it''s smooth sailing in the world of YGGDRASIL. No more stress, just good times and epic adventures. Pic ~~~ [In my patron, Gaming arc and Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon yer Arc just started.] Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon this volume and High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon yer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 35: Nine’s Ooal Gown Chapter 35: Nine¡¯s Ooal Gown As time passes by, they gained new members to their little party. It all adds up until it reached the number of nine members. The same number started the myth,the legend known as Ainz Ooal Gown. This is the list of the current nine yers that are in the group right now. Touch Me Ulbert in Odle Nishikienrai Warrior Takemikazuchi Amanomahitotsu Alexander Seductus Von Mortis Wish III Momonga Blue It''s actually differentpared to the first nine original members of the Nine''s own goal in the original story. I was worried that it might slightly affect the future events that are supposed to happen, but after a quick brainstorming to myself, I just shrugged it off and decided not to worry about it too much. ??? When our n hit nine members, I was like, "Hey, let''s give our crew a cool name!" I mean, we might be small in numbers, but when ites to firepower, we''re like a hidden gem. With Touch Me and me packing some serious punch, we''re basically the Avengers of Yggdrasil. When I first joined Touch Me''s crew, it was more like a ragtag group of misfits than a proper n. But now, with enough members to make it official, the question of what to call ourselves popped up. "How about... The Guardians of Virtue?" Touch Me proposed, his eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. Ulbert''s mockingughter echoed through the forest, punctuating his disdain for Touch Me''s suggestion. "Guardians of Virtue¡ªseriously?" he eximed, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "What are you, a kindergarten student with a heroplex?" Touch Me remained remarkablyposed in the face of Ulbert''s mockery, his expression unfazed. "Well, if you think you''re such an expert, Goat Face, why don''t you suggest a name?" he challenged, his toneced with yful sarcasm. Ulbert''s eyes gleamed mischievously as he epted the challenge. "Oh, I''lle up with something much better than that," he dered confidently, rubbing his hands together in anticipation. I couldn''t help but interject with a teasing remark of my own. "Let''s hope it''s not something like ''Dark Lords of Doom'' or ''Evil Incarnate''," I quipped, earning a chuckle from Touch Me and a yful re from Ulbert. As Ulbert pondered, I couldn''t resist adding fuel to the fire. "Or how about ''The Brotherhood of Bad Haircuts''?" I suggested with a grin, earning a snort ofughter from n members and a mock scowl from Ulbert. "Hey, my hair is magnificent," Ulbert retorted, running a hand through his wild locks with exaggerated pride. "But I''ll have you know, my naming skills are equally impressive." With a dramatic flourish, Ulbert cleared his throat and announced, "Behold, the ultimate n name: ''The League of Extraordinary Viins''." Touch Me raised an eyebrow, his lips twitching with suppressed amusement. "Ah, yes, because nothing strikes fear into the hearts of our enemies like the word ''viins''," he remarked dryly. Ulbert shrugged, undeterred by the skepticism. "Hey, it''s all about branding," he insisted. "Plus, it has a certain ring to it, don''t you think?" I couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity of it all. "Well, if our goal is to strike fear into the hearts of our enemies, I suppose ''The League of Mediocre Miscreants'' just wouldn''t cut it," I joked, earning a chuckle from n and a yful shove from Ulbert. As the banter continued, Nishikienrai, chimed in with a suggestion of his own. "How about ''Nine''s Ooal Gown''?" he proposed, his voice carrying a hint of mischief. Hearing that name, a wide smile formed behind my face, as it was the name I was waiting to hear. I was worried that nobody was going to mention it, and I would need to do it myself. But it seems my worry was unnecessary. Touch Me nodded in agreement, his eyes alight with approval. "I like it," he remarked, his voice carrying a note of satisfaction. "It''s simple, yet it carries a sense of unity and strength." Ulbert raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. "Well, it''s certainly better than some of the other suggestions we''ve heard," he admitted, shooting a yful nce in my direction. I couldn''t help butugh, feeling a sense of pride,"I couldn''t agree more," I replied, nodding in approval. "I''m all for it," Warrior Takemikazuchi dered, his voice firm with conviction. Amanomahitotsu, always the stoic one, simply nodded in approval, his silent agreement echoing throughout the group. Wish III, the newest addition to our ranks, offered a smile of approval. "Sounds good to me," they chimed in, their enthusiasm evident. Momonga also voiced his support. "I like it," he said with a nod, clearly pleased with the choice. Blue, ever the diplomatic one, added his endorsement as well. "I''m on board with Nine''s Ooal Gown," he affirmed, his tone confident. With every member of our n in agreement, it was clear that Nishikienrai''s suggestion had struck a chord with each of us. And so, with unanimous approval, our n had found its name. "Now, what we now need to know is; Among you two, who is going to be the leader of the n," Blue asked, turning to me and Touch Me, his expression expectant. I couldn''t help but nce at Touch Me, a mischievous twinkle in my eye. "Well, since I''m clearly the brains of this operation," I began, earning a yful roll of the eyes from Touch Me, "and he''s the brawn," I added, gesturing towards him with a grin, "I suppose that makes me the natural choice for leader." Touch Me scoffed yfully. "Oh, please. We all know I''m the one with the heroic good looks and charming charisma," he retorted, shing me a smirk. I couldn''t resist a chuckle at his response. "Well, I suppose we could always settle this the old-fashioned way¡ªwith a game of rock-paper-scissors," I suggested, raising an eyebrow in challenge. Touch Me grinned, epting the challenge with a nod. "You''re on," he agreed, holding out his fist in preparation. In a surprising turn of events, Touch Me emerged victorious, his hand forming a triumphant rock as my scissory defeated. But to my surprise, instead of iming the title of leader for himself, he turned to me with a determined expression. "Alexander, you should be the leader," he insisted, his voice earnest. I blinked in astonishment at his unexpected offer. "But you won fair and square," I protested, shaking my head in disbelief. Touch Me shook his head firmly. "You''re the one with the vision and the strategy," he exined. "I trust your judgment, and I know you''ll lead our n with wisdom and integrity." I couldn''t help but feel touched by his words. "Thank you, Touch Me," I said sincerely, feeling a swell of gratitude towards my friend. "But," I added, holding up a finger, "if there everes a time when we''re of the same mind about who should lead, then I''ll dly take on the role." ~~~ [In my patron, Gaming arc and Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon yer Arc just started.] Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon this volume and High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon yer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 36: Daily Life in Clan Chapter 36: Daily Life in n It''s hard to believe it''s already been a year since we formed the n. Now, our once small group has grown to 36 members. Some faces are new to me, thanks to my chaotic presence causing a bit of timeline confusion, but thankfully, all the original members are still here. But you know what? It doesn''t bother me one bit. Every single member, new or old, has be like family to me. Especially the first nine, since I''ve known them the longest. In this past year, we''ve been through a lot together. Most of us have hit Level 100 by now, and those who haven''t are pretty close. We''ve also collected a ton of materials and items during our adventures. Overall, it''s been quite the journey, and I wouldn''t trade it for anything. Who knew that forming a n would lead to so many unforgettable experiences? From epic battles to hrious mishaps, we''ve shared it all. There was that time when Ulbert identally set fire to our enemy camp while he was calling support, or when Blue got mind controlled by tree fairy. And let''s not forget the countless hours we spent strategizing and nning our next move. But it''s not just the adventures that have made this past year so special. It''s the bonds we''ve formed along the way. Whether we''re battling monsters or just hanging out at our base, there''s alwaysughter and camaraderie. And through it all, Touch Me has been there to lead us with wisdom and grace. He may not have wanted to be the leader at first, but he''s proven time and time again that he is great leader. As for me, well, I may not be the official leader of the n, but most of the decision with in the n is made by me or Touch me. Ah, the discovery of the mining spot in Nidavellir was truly a stroke of luck for our n. As soon as we stumbled upon it, we wasted no time in monopolizing the mine, knowing it would be our main source of materials for crafting equipment and other essentials. It took us a whole month to clean out the mine, but it was worth every minute. We were fortunate that no one else had stumbled upon it before us, sparing us from any potential conflicts. The resources we extracted from the mine were invaluable to our n''s growth. We made sure to distribute them equally among all members, knowing that everyone had their own projects in mind for crafting and upgrading equipment. Well, everyone except me, that is. You see, while the others were eager to get their hands on as many materials as possible, I had a different perspective. Sure, I had plenty of equipment that could use an upgrade or two, but what I really needed was more free time. So when the n tried to give me my share of the materials, I politely declined. I told them they needed it more than I did, and that they should put it to good use for the benefit of the entire n. It may seem a bit unconventional, but to me, it was nothing. ??? There was a day when tensions ran high within the n. Touch Me and another member had a serious disagreement, which escted into a heated argument. Eventually, the other member decided to leave the n and even quit ying the game altogether. The fallout from this incident cast a shadow over the entire n, creating a somber and awkward atmosphere among the members. It was a difficult time for everyone, and the internal conflict left deep emotional scars on some of the members. Despite the turmoil, I tried my best to lighten the mood and ease the tension. I cracked jokes and made efforts to break the ice between the members, hoping to restore some sense of normalcy to our interactions. I also made a point to reach out to Momonga and Touch Me, knowing that they were particrly affected by what had transpired. I offered them my support and a listening ear, hoping to help them through their struggles. For some of us, it felt like a dark stain on the otherwise vibrant tapestry of our n''s history. Even though the conflict had blown over, Touch Me couldn''t shake off the guilt that lingered like a stubborn stain. It weighed on him like a backpack full of rocks, dragging him down with every step. Despite the rest of the n moving on, I could still see the worry etched on Touch Me''s face. Momonga and Peroroncino noticed it too, but whenever they asked him about it, he''d just brush it off with a wave of his hand, insisting there was nothing to worry about. But even as Touch Me struggled with his guilt, life in the n went on as usual. We returned to our daily routines, like a well-oiled machine clicking back into gear after a hup. It was as if we''d collectively decided to sweep the whole ordeal under the rug and pretend it never happened. And you know what? Maybe that was for the best. Sometimes, it''s easier to move forward when you leave the past behind. We all had bigger fish to fry, like leveling up our characters and conquering new challenges in the game. So, despite the bumps in the road, we kept marching forward, united as a n. ~~~ Leave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. You can join my Patreon for 3$. Around 100+ advnaced chapter in my Patreon. Support me: /ckBolt517 (It will be big help if you can support me.) Chapter 37: Raid Party Chapter 37: Raid Party In Helheim, Nine''s Ooal Gown Base. "Alright, now that we''ve settled who''s going to lead the next raiding party, it''s time to hear what Nishikienrai has discovered," Touch Me announced, gesturing for Nishikienrai to step forward. As Nishikienrai rose from his seat and made his way to the front, a sense of anticipation filled the air. We all leaned in, eager to hear what he had to say. Nishikienrai took a moment topose himself before speaking, his voice tinged with excitement. "While exploring the middle region of Helheim, I stumbled upon an untouched dungeon. It''s fresh, untouched, and ripe for the taking. Just imagine, this could be our chance to establish our own n base!" His words were met with a chorus of enthusiastic cheers and apuse from the n members. But amidst the excitement, a small voice whispered in the back of my mind. "So, the time hase," I thought to myself, preparing for whaty ahead. Touch Me wasted no time in getting down to business. "Where exactly is this dungeon located?" he asked eagerly, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "It''s in the Dark ne region, approximately 100 meters away from the Dark Swamp. The area is known as the Poisonous Swamp," Nishikienrai replied, his excitement palpable. As I listened to their conversation, a n began to form in my mind. This dungeon is the key to new world, so I need to execute the raid with perfection. "I will lead the raiding party," I announced, my voice firm and resolute. Touch Me and the rest of the n turned to me, their expressions is that of surprise. "It''s rare to see you taking lead on anything, Alex, isn''t your motto go solo or stay dead." Ulbert said. "I may prefer flying solo, but I also know when to step up for the greater good," I replied, a hint of amusement in my voice. "And besides, this dungeon is too good an opportunity to pass up. We need to approach it with a solid n if we want to seed." Touch Me nodded in agreement, his expression showing that he respected my decision. "I trust your judgment, Alexander. Lead us to victory," he said, his tone filled with confidence. "Nishikienrai, please provide all the details about the Dungeon that you have obtained so far," I requested, eager to hear what he had discovered. Nishikienrai began to ry the information he had gathered. "The dungeon has been the target of numerous invasion attempts, but all of them have been repelled without exception," he exined. "The only sessful attack that ever reached above the 6th Floor was carried out by a guild alliance aided by mercenary NPCs." He continued, "It''s identified as a simultaneous attack dungeon, which means it''s the hardest kind. It requires five parties to progress through it, each facing their own set of challenges. Our goal is to defeat each of the Five Rulers guarding the dungeon." As Nishikienrai detailed the challenges of the dungeon, Ulbert couldn''t resist interjecting with his signature brand of humor. "So, what you''re saying is, we''re basically walking into a death trap with a ''Wee'' sign," he remarked, earning a chuckle from the rest of the n. I couldn''t help but smile at Ulbert''s jest, appreciating his ability to lighten the mood even in the face of danger. "Well, if anyone can turn a death trap into a walk in the park, it''s us," I quipped back, eliciting a round ofughter from the group. "Now, What our n of attack, Alexander." Blue asked. I began, outlining our strategy. "We''ll divide the members into six teams. Attackers, Defenders, Magic Casters, Summoners, Ranger and Support." "For the attackers, we''ll need our strongest fighters who can deal heavy damage and take on the dungeon''s toughest foes head-on. Defenders will focus on protecting the team and holding the line against enemy assaults. Magic casters will provide ranged support and crowd control, while summoners will summon powerful allies to aid us in battle. Rangers will provide ranged support, picking off enemies from a distance. Andstly, our support team will keep us healed and buffed throughout the raid." Blue nodded in agreement. "That sounds like a solid n. But how do we decide who goes in which team?" "We''ll assess everyone''s strengths and preferences, then assign roles ordingly," I replied. "But I have picked the leaders for the six divisions." "Touch Me, you''ll lead the defense team," I announced, turning to our sliver warrior. "With your exceptional defense stats, you''ll be able to hold the line and protect our team from enemy assaults." Touch Me nodded, his expression determined. "I won''t let you down," he vowed. "Warrior Takemikazuchi, you''ll lead the attack team," I continued, addressing our powerhouse attacker. "With your formidable physical strength, you''ll be our vanguard in battle, leading the charge against our enemies." Warrior Takemikazuchi grinned confidently. "Consider it done," he dered, flexing his muscles for emphasis. As for the rangers, Peroroncino was the obvious choice. "Peroroncino, your expertise in archery and keen eye for detail make you the ideal leader for our ranger team. Your precision and uracy will be instrumental in picking off enemies from a distance." "Hope I can soon start a harem," Peroroncino said. "Well, let''s focus on raiding the dungeon first, and then maybe you can pursue your harem dreams," I replied with a yful grin. Peroroncinoughed. "Fair enough, but a man can dream, can''t he?" "Momonga, you''ll take charge of the summoning team," I said, turning to our skilled necromancer and the overlord. "Your ability to summon powerful allies will provide us with invaluable support on the battlefield." Momonga nodded solemnly. "I''ll summon the deadliest minions to fight by our side," he promised. "Ulbert, you''ll lead the magic casting team," I stated, addressing our formidable mage. "Your mastery of magic will be crucial in controlling the battlefield and dealing devastating blows to our enemies." Ulbert smirked, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "Prepare to witness the full extent of The demon of Great disaster," he said with confidence. "Andst but not least, Variable Talisman, you''ll lead the support team," I concluded, turning to our versatile supporter. "Your ability to provide healing and buffs will keep our team in top condition throughout the raid." Variable Talisman nodded gratefully. "I''ll make sure to keep everyone patched up and ready for action," they assured. "And Blue, you will be the comander of the raiding team." "Ah, Alexander, thank you for the honor," Blue responded. And with that, our n set out on our most daring adventure yet, ready to conquer the unconquered dungeon. With me here, Victory is just a side quest. ~~~ [In my patron, Gaming arc and Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon yer Arc just started.] Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon this volume and High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon yer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 38: Ainz Ooal Gown Chapter 38: Ainz Ooal Gown "Alright, it''s settled. I have an important announcement to make," dered Touch Me, rising from his seat with an air of solemnity. The entire n turned their attention towards him, but instead of speaking right away, Touch Me paused dramatically, letting the tension build. After what felt like an eternity, Touch Me cleared his throat and began to speak, his voice steady but serious. "I''m thinking of dissolving the n." The announcement hung in the air, and for a moment, silence reigned supreme. Then, as if on cue, chaos erupted. As Touch Me made his unexpected announcement, the tension in the room skyrocketed faster than a newbie''s heart rate during their first PvP match. The silence that followed was as thick as Peroroncino''s plot to start a harem, and just as awkward. Then, with all the dramatic ir of a viin revealing their evil n, Touch Me finally spoke up. "I''m thinking of dissolving the n." Cue the chaos. Ulbert, ever the master of sarcasm, wasted no time in throwing shade. "Oh, what a surprise. Did your Wifey leave you this morning because of your heroplex? Is that why you''re dissolving the n?" he quipped, earning a collective gasp from the n members. But Touch Me wasn''t about to let Ulbert''s jabs go unanswered. With a smirk, he fired back, "At least I have a Wifey, unlike someone who''s married to his ego." Ulbert raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "Touch¨¦. But at least my ego doesn''t crumble under pressure like someone''s leadership skills," he retorted, the banter heating up faster than Blue''s fiery magic attacks. Meanwhile, Momonga, ever the mediator, attempted to diffuse the tension. "Guys, let''s not get ahead of ourselves. Maybe Touch Me has a valid reason for wanting to dissolve the n," he suggested, his calm demeanor a stark contrast to the verbal sparring happening around him. But before anyone could respond, Warrior Takemikazuchi chimed in with his own brand of humor. "Well, if the n dissolves, at least we won''t have to deal with Touch Me''s obsession with justice anymore," he joked, earning a round ofughter from the n members. Touch Me rolled his eyes yfully. "Hey, justice isn''t an obsession, it''s a way of life," he quipped back, the tension in the room easing slightly as the n members settled into a rhythm of yful banter. "So tell me, Touch me, Why do you mean by devolving the n." I asked. He exined that at this point, they can hardly be called a n any longer. So what he''s nning is, he wants to upgrade themselves by creating a guild of their own. The timing is quite good too, since if they''re sessful with their uing Raid, then they will gain their very own Guild Base immediately. "So that''s why I wanted to dissolve the n, so we can create a Guild. Everyone, what do you think about that?" Touch Me ended his exnation as he asked his n-mates'' opinion about his idea. Ulbert chimed in, unable to resist adding his signature wit to the conversation. "I guess it''s time we upgrade from being a ragtag group of misfits to a full-fledged guild of misfits." I couldn''t help but chuckle at Ulbert''s remark, nodding in agreement. "Yeah, I suppose it''s time we put on our big boy pants and join the big leagues," After Touch Me''s proposal, the atmosphere among the n members shifted from uncertainty to excitement. The creation of a guild had been a topic of discussion for some time, so everyone was relieved that Touch Me had brought it up. Naturally, the idea was met with unanimous agreement. It seemed that all of us had been eagerly awaiting this moment, and now that it had arrived, we wasted no time in nning and discussing the details of our new guild. As for me, I had been anticipating this moment for what felt like ages, so I readily agreed to Touch Me''s proposal. However, Touch Me''s next announcement caught most us all off guard¡ªexcluding me. He expressed his intention to step down as leader, citing the past incident that had caused discord within the n. It was clear that he felt responsible for what had transpired, and he didn''t want history to repeat itself. Instead, he proposed that I take on the role of guild leader. His reasoning was sound¡ªI was a founding member of Nine''s Own Goal, a skilled yer, and had strong rtionships with all of us. When Touch Me turned to me and asked for my opinion, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement and responsibility. This was the moment I had been waiting for¡ªthe opportunity to lead my friends on a new adventure. With practiced dramatic ir, I stepped forward and delivered my carefully rehearsed chuunibyou line. "It is my honor to be the leader of this new guild and guide my fellow heteromorphs to new heights that you never dreamed of before, and to crush any obstacles that stand in our way." The reaction from my nmates was a mix of amusement and encouragement, and I couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride at their support. Wish death was here with me to see this. After my speech, we turned our attention to choosing a name for our guild. After much deliberation, we settled on the name "Ainz Ooal Gown," a nod to our shared history and the adventures thaty ahead of us. With our guild officially formed and me at the helm, we were ready to embark on the next chapter of our journey in YGGDRASIL. ~~~ [In my patron, Gaming arc and Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon yer Arc just started.] Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon this volume and High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon yer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 39: Dungeon Chapter 39: Dungeon As we stood on the edge of the Poisonous Swamp, ready to venture into the unknown. Touch Me''s look at me. "It''s seems like you are awfully excited for raiding the dungeon." Well, you know me, Touch Me," I replied with a sheepish grin. "Adventure is my middle name." Touch Meughed, shaking his head. "I don''t think ''Adventure'' is actually your middle name, I think ''fearless'' is your middle name." I chuckled at Touch Me''s quip. "Well, you''ve got me there," I admitted, adjusting the strap of my gear. "But hey, what''s life without a little thrill, right?" Touch Me nodded in agreement, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Couldn''t have said it better myself," he replied, his voice filled with excitement. "So, leader, what''s our mode of operation? Full-blown attack, attack and retreat, or something more spicy?" Ulbert asked. I grinned at Ulbert''s question, appreciating his ir for the dramatic even in the face of danger. "Well, Ulbert, I was thinking we could mix things up a bit," I replied, tapping my chin thoughtfully. "How about a little of everything? We''ll start with a full-blown attack to catch them off guard, then switch to hit-and-run tactics to keep them on their toes. And if things get really spicy, we''ll throw in a dash of magic for good measure." Ulbert couldn''t resist adding his own two cents, of course. "Oh, great, now we''re all going to die in the most creative ways possible," he quipped, earning an exaggerated eye roll from Touch Me. "Well, if I''m leading us to our demise, at least it''ll be a memorable one," I retorted with a grin, eliciting a fewughs from the n. Blue, ever the voice of reason, chimed in with a word of caution. "Just don''t lead us into any bottomless pits, okay? My inventory''s already full, and I don''t need any more idental deaths," he joked, earning a round of nods and chuckles from the group. With our preparationsplete and our spirits high, we ventured into the murky depths of the dungeon, ourughter echoing through the eerie silence. As we encountered obstacles and challenges along the way, I made sure to keep the mood light with a well-timed joke or two. "Watch out for the giant spiders, everyone," I called out, my tone mock-serious. "They''ve been known to have a penchant for fashion, so don''t be surprised if they critique your armor choices." After bashing our way through a bunch of monsters and undead, we finally made it to the entrance of the first big boss room. The door was huge! I mean, seriously massive! It made me wonder if the boss inside had some sort of sizeplex or something. "Now, then, it''s seems like we will split here." I said to rest of the team. "You sure about this," Blue asked. "Absolutely," I replied with a nod. With that I entered the boss room for 1 vs 1 show down. ??? As Alexander stepped into the boss room, Ulbert couldn''t resist a mischievous grin. "The bet is on," he dered with a twinkle in his eye, his tone filled with yful anticipation. The rest of the team chuckled, amused by Ulbert''s antics. "You really think he''s going to be the first one to get knocked out?" Touch me teased, nudging Ulbert with his elbow. Ulbert shrugged, still grinning. "Hey, anything can happen in there. And besides, it''s all in good fun," "Come on, let''s be real here. Half the fun of these raids is watching someone trip up, right?" he teased, nudging Blue yfully. Touch me chuckled, unable to hide a smirk. "I guess there''s a little truth to that," he admitted, shooting a yful nce at Warrior Takamikazuchi. Warrior Takamikazuchi shrugged, a grin tugging at his lips. "Hey, as long as it''s not me getting skewered by the boss, I''m game for some entertainment," "Enough with the chatter, let''s get moving," Blue said. ??? Meanwhile, inside the boss room, I was sizing up the massive creature before me. A towering monstrosity with gnarled horns and glowing red eyes. As I faced the towering creature before me, I couldn''t help but marvel at its sheer size. "Looks like a steroid version of a vampire to me," I muttered under my breath, eyeing the creature''s gnarled horns and glowing red eyes. With a smirk, I readied my weapon, preparing to unleash my vampire ability on the beast. "Let''s see if my vampire charm can work its magic on this oversized bloodsucker," "{Domain of Unholy me}," I said as I activated one of my over powered ability. The Domain of Unholy me is a fearsomebination of the Domain of Wrath and the Domain of Fire. One of its abilities is to increase attack damage and critical damage against powerful enemies. As the mes licked at the creature''s skin, it let out a deafening roar of pain and fury, thrashing wildly as it struggled to escape the inferno. But try as it might, the boss was no match for the relentless onught of my dark magic. "Looks like things are heating up," I quipped, unable to resist a little wordy as I watched the creature''s health bar steadily decrease. With each passing moment, the mes grew hotter and more intense, reducing the once formidable boss to little more than a smoldering heap of charred flesh and bone. And as thest embers flickered and died, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction knowing that my abilities had helped secure our victory. "Guess you could say that boss just got roasted." ~~~ [In my patron, Gaming arc and Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon yer Arc just started.] Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon this volume and High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon yer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 40: Nazarick Chapter 40: Nazarick After hours of intense battle, led by our four groups, we finally managed to conquer the Tomb. It wasn''t easy, but with each group ying their part and working together, we were able to swiftly defeat each of the Five Rulers and make our way to the sixth floor, battling numerous undead along the way. Completing the dungeon sessfully on our first try was no small feat, and the feeling of aplishment was palpable among us. As a reward for our efforts, we were granted the World Item, "The Throne of Kings," for the guild master to sit on. As I settled onto the throne, feeling the weight of responsibility and aplishment settle upon my shoulders, a familiar voice echoed in my mind. "It seems like you''re doing well in my absence, my dear," Death''s voice rang through my consciousness. I couldn''t help but smile at the sound of her voice, despite the seriousness of the moment. "Ah, Death, my love," I replied mentally, feeling a sense of warmth andfort wash over me at her presence, even if it was only in my mind. "It''s been too long since west spoke," I continued, "I''ve missed you." Death''s voice held a hint of amusement as she responded, "Time moves differently for us, my dear. But rest assured, I''ve been watching over you," "It seems like you''ve made quite a few friends," she said as I looked at my guildmates. I smiled as I watched my guildmates interacting with each other, their camaraderie evident in the way they joked andughed together. "Yes, they''re quite the lively bunch," I replied, a sense of pride swelling within me. "They''ve be like family to me." Death''s voice held a note of warmth as she responded, "It warms my heart to see you surrounded by such goodpany, my dear. Friendship is a precious gift, one that should be cherished." I nodded in agreement, feeling grateful for the bonds I had formed with my guildmates. "Indeed, I''m truly fortunate to have them by my side," I replied, my voice filled with sincerity. "And Do you have lovers in your realm?" Death continued. "You wish. Have you seen my physical body? I''ve even started to cough up blood, and my body is deteriorating because of sulfur poisoning. I''m just a bag of bones now." "Appearances mean nothing in the realm of the soul, my dear," she replied, her voice tinged with amusement. "It is the essence of a being that truly matters. But if you wish I can make your body healthy again." "Nah, I''m fine the way things are right now. I only need to wait a couple more years, then this avatar will be real." Death''sughter resonated through my mind once more, a gentle melody that seemed to soothe my soul. "As you wish, my dear," "So tell me, is the multiversal system ready." I asked. "The multiversal system is ready, my dear," Death replied, her voice echoing in my mind with a hint of excitement. "I''ve been working tirelessly to ensure that everything is in ce for your grand adventure." "Thank you, my love," I said, "Ladies, your future husband is on his way." ??? It''s been three days since we conquered Nazarick in grand fashion. We''ve been relishing in the rewards of our victory, and one of the most exciting treasures we''ve acquired is none other than Nazarick itself. We''ve been busy exploring every nook and cranny of the Tomb, uncovering its secrets and treasures. And to top it all off, we were gifted with the ultimate prize: the Throne of the Kings. The Throne of the Kings is a top-tier item that lets me keep an eye on everything happening in Nazarick. I can even tell if someone''s a friend or foe just by ncing at them. Now with the Throne of the Kings in my possession, I''ve got a total of four world-ss items: Ouroboros, Abyssal Horn of Infernal Conquest, World Savior, and now this prestigious throne. With all these powerful artifacts at my disposal, I can''t help but feel like a true overlord of Nazarick. But, of course, with great poweres great responsibility... and a lot of paperwork. I never thought I''d be spending my days sifting through guild management documents, but here I am, signing off on guild policies and organizing dungeon patrols. Who knew being an overlord would involve so much bureaucracy? But amidst all the administrative work, there''s still plenty of fun to be had. We''ve been hosting epic parties in the Great Tomb,plete with undead DJs and skeleton bartenders. Who said conquering a dungeon had to be all serious business? And let''s not forget about the pranks we''ve been pulling on each other. Ulbert nearly jumped out of his skin when he found a fake spider in his armor, courtesy of yours truly. It''s all in good fun, of course. ??? Daily life in Nazarick One day, as I was lounging on the Throne of the Kings, Ulbert sauntered into the room with a mischievous glint in his eye. "So, Mr. Guild Master, got any ns for world domination today?" he teased, his toneced with yful sarcasm. I shot him a mock-serious look. "Of course, Ulbert. First, we conquer Nazarick. Then, the world!" I dered dramatically, eliciting a chuckle from him. "Ah, I see. And what''s next on the agenda after world domination? Maybe redecorating the guild hall with some tasteful curtains and throw pillows?" Ulbert joked, earning a round ofughter from the other guild members who had gathered around. "You jest, Ulbert, but you underestimate the power of interior design!" I replied with a grin, ying along with the banter. "A well-ced throw pillow can strike fear into the hearts of our enemies like nothing else." As theughter died down, Blue piped up from his spot nearby. "Speaking of enemies, do you think we should be worried about any potential threats to our newfound dominion?" he asked, his tone more serious now. I waved off his concern with a dismissive gesture. "Nah, we''ve got the Throne of the Kings, remember? No one dares challenge us when we''ve got the power to see everything that happens in Nazarick," I reassured him, trying to lighten the mood once more. "But what about those pesky adventurers who keep trying to raid our dungeon?" Ulbert interjected, his brow furrowing in mock concern. "Shouldn''t we do something about them?" I leaned back in the throne, feigning deep contemtion. "Hmm, perhaps we should send them a fruit basket as a peace offering," I suggested with a grin. "Or maybe we could just unleash the undead horde on them again. That seemed to work pretty wellst time." ~~~ [In my patron, Gaming arc and Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon yer Arc just started.] Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon this volume and High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon yer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 41: Nazarick 1 Chapter 41: Nazarick 1 Half a year flew by since Ainz Ooal Gown seized control of the Great Tomb of Nazarick. Our first order of business was to craft a guild weapon for our newly established guild base. To the surprise of many, including myself, the chosen weapon was a staff. Given my penchant for warrior and tank roles, wielding a staff seemed utterly bizarre. But as they say, appearances can be deceiving. Unlike your typical mage''s staff, ours came with a unique feature: a {Weapon Change} function. This allowed the wielder to alter the weapon ording to their preference, making it a versatile tool for any situation. Of course, the initial confusion and skepticism among our guild mates quickly turned into excitement as they experimented with the staff''s capabilities. It became a symbol of our unity and adaptability, reflecting the diverse strengths and skills of our members. As for me, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride knowing that our guild weapon was a testament to our ingenuity and resourcefulness. And who knows? Maybe one day, I''ll surprise everyone by mastering the art of staffbat. After crafting our guild weapon, the members of Ainz Ooal Gown delved deeper into their individual projects within Nazarick. For some, it meant fine-tuning their custom-made NPCs, ensuring they were perfectly tailored to our needs. Others had ongoing renovations or expansions nned, eager to make the most of our newfound stronghold. With the majority of our time spent inside Nazarick, it became our second home, a ce where we could unleash our creativity and indulge in our passions. Whether it was strategizing for future conquests or simply enjoying each other''spany, there was always something to do within thebyrinthine halls of our guild base. But even amidst our busy schedules, we made sure to take asional breaks to venture outside and gather materials or engage in some lighthearted monster hunting. After all, a change of scenery was always wee, even for the most dedicated denizens of Nazarick. Before our conquest, the Great Tomb of Nazarick was originally ted to have only six floors. However, with our relentless efforts and determination, we managed to reconstruct and expand it to a staggering 11 floors. And as the guild leader, I alone have ess to the hidden 11th floor, a domain ess only to me and to those I allow. But that''s not the only upgrade we made. In our revamp of Nazarick, we ditched the boring old staircases and reced them with shy teleportation gates. Now, getting around the Tomb is as easy as saying "abra kadabra" (well, almost). Each floor has its own designated gate, strategically ced for maximum convenience. Want to go from the first floor to the third in the blink of an eye? Just hop through the gate and you''re there faster than you can say "floor skip." But before you go thinking I single-handedly revamped the whole Tomb, let me set the record straight. While I may have had a hand in some of the changes, my guildmates deserve credit too. They''re the ones who managed the original floors, and frankly, they didn''t need my meddling. Of course, that doesn''t mean I didn''t want to put my own spin on things. Oh no, I had big ns for our revamped Nazarick. First order of business? Beefing up those original floors to make them even more formidable. Let me break it down for you: The first three floors, known as the Grave, are home to the Catbs. Picture this ¨C subterranean burial chambers teeming with undead wandering in the darkness. Spooky, right? The first two floors got a makeover courtesy of Peroroncino and the gang, but the third floor? Well, that''s where I stepped in to lend a hand. Next up, we''ve got the fourth floor, also known as the Underground Lake. This serene setting is nestled within a cavern, featuring crystal-clear waters and an aura of tranquility. It''s a custom creation by Yamaiko, Lucifer, and the rest of the crew. Moving on to the fifth floor ¨C cier. Imagine a vast expanse of icebergs as far as the eye can see. But don''t let the chilly atmosphere fool you ¨C this floor packs a punch with its icy terrain and frosty weather. Warrior Takemikazuchi and Touch Me took the lead on this one, with a little help from yours truly. Then there''s the Jungle ¨C a sprawlingndscape filled with lush foliage and vibrant wildlife. Blue really outdid themselves with this one, creating a dynamic environmentplete with a fake sun, changing seasons, and even a rain system. The seventh floor, known as Lava, is a fiery inferno straight out of a nightmare. Ulbert and I let our inner chuunibyou run wild, crafting a hellishndscape of crimsonva and scorching heat. Wilderness, the eighth floor, is our final line of defence ¨C a deadly maze of traps and hazards designed to thwart any would-be intruders. With contributions from Punitto Moe, Tab Smaragdina, and a generous dose of cash items from yours truly, this floor is a force to be reckoned with. The Royal Suite, our ninth floor, is a haven of luxury andfort, boasting everything frommunal baths to beauty salons. It''s the perfect ce for our guild members and NPCs to unwind and rx after a long day of adventuring. And let''s not forget about the Throne ¨C the heart of our guild. Here, I sit in regal splendor, overseeing our domain with authority and grace. The tenth floor is a grand sanctuary fit for a king, offering ample space and opulent furnishings. But perhaps the most coveted of all is our treasury, or as I like to call it, El Dorado. This floor is my own creation, and it''s thergest of them all. Picture this ¨C andscape dotted with towering mountains of gold, shimmering in the light. It''s a treasure trove just waiting to be explored, making it the ultimate destination for adventurers seeking excitement and riches. And there you have it ¨C our revamped Nazarick, a testament to our boundless creativity and unyielding determination. ~~~ [In my patron, Gaming arc and Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon yer Arc just started.] Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon this volume and High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon yer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 42: Shalltear Bloodfallen Chapter 42: Shalltear Bloodfallen In Third Floor Of Nazarick. "Man, isn''t it about time you finished creating your NPC? You''re probably the only one who takes this long to create a single one," I teased Peroroncino as I found him on the 3rd floor of Nazarick. Peroroncino looked up from his workbench, a yful smirk on his face. "Hey now, quality takes time, you know," he replied, waving his hands dismissively. "I''m not just throwing together some random character. I''m crafting a masterpiece." I chuckled, shaking my head in amusement. "Sure, sure. Just don''t forget that the rest of us are waiting to see what kind of creation you''ve cooked up this time," I said, leaning against the wall. Peroroncino chuckled, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "Oh, don''t worry. It''ll be worth the wait," "So, any hints about what this new NPC is going to be like?" I asked, unable to contain my curiosity. ording to the original timeline, it should be Shalltear whom Peroroncino is going to create because of my involvement with Cainabel. I don''t know how he is going to create Shalltear without Cainabel''s Blood Soul. "That''s the problem, Alex. Currently, I don''t know what I should make." Peroroncino said. I raised an eyebrow in surprise. "You don''t know?" I echoed, taken aback by Peroroncino''s unexpected admission. Peroroncino nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Exactly. I''ve been brainstorming ideas, but nothing seems to quite fit," "At first, I had the idea to create a vampire, but I couldn''t find the right items to make her. So now I''m considering making a subus or something," Peroroncino said. "Don''t create a subus or anything like that. You must focus on creating the vampire," I said quickly. After all, I couldn''t miss the chance of getting myself a vampire lover, could I? Peroroncino nodded, understanding my enthusiasm. "Got it, Alex. Your wish is mymand." With a grin, I continued, "You know that I was the highest ss vampire in Yggdrasil, right?" Peroroncino''s eyes widened in realization. "Ah, I see where you''re going with this," he said, a smirk ying on his lips. "So, I''ll give you my blood. Use that and create a powerful vampire," I concluded. Peroroncino''s eyes lit up with excitement. "That''s brilliant! With your blood, I can create a vampire that surpasses all others." We wasted no time in getting to work. Peroroncino gathered the necessary materials, while I prepared myself to provide him with my blood. It was a strange sensation, offering up my HP for the creation of a NPC. Would that make me her father. (Daddy, harder~~~) Dirty thought be gone. As I watched Peroroncino work his magic, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. What kind of vampire would he create with my blood? Would she be fierce and formidable, or elegant and mysterious? After what felt like an eternity, Peroroncino finally stepped back from his creation, a satisfied smile on his face. "She''s ready," he announced. I approached the newly formed vampire, my heart racing with excitement. she has pale shiny skin, seductive crimson-red eyes, silver hair is tied in a ponytail through arge ribbon on top of it all, allowing others a full view of her face. "What''s her name?" I asked eagerly, unable to tear my gaze away from her. Peroroncino grinned mischievously. "I thought you might ask that," he said. "I''ve decided to name her... Shalltear Bloodfallen." "An excellent choice," I said, nodding in approval. "It suits her perfectly." "Now it''s time to add her personality and vor text," Peroroncino said, giving me a knowing look. I chuckled. "Alright, I''ll leave you to it. And don''t add all your knowledge about fetishes in her." Peroroncino gave me a yful wink. "No promises," he replied with a mischievous grin. "But I''ll try to keep it PG-18." As I walked away, leaving Peroroncino to work his magic, I couldn''t help but shake my head in amusement. Peroroncino was known throughout the guild as a top-tier pervert, always pushing the boundaries of what was eptable in politepany. But despite his penchant for risqu¨¦ humor and questionable antics, there was no denying his talent when it came to creating NPCs. He had a knack for infusing his creations with personality and depth, making theme alive in ways that few others could match. I had no doubt that Shalltear would be no exception. She would be as perverted and slutty as the original. ~~~ [In my patron, Gaming arc and Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon yer Arc just started.] Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon this volume and High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon yer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 43: Floor Guardians Chapter 43: Floor Guardians (This chapter is more like a information dump, so you can skip uf you want) The floor guardians of Nazarick were formidable beings, each tasked with protecting a specific floor from any external threats. Much like raid bosses in a game, they were powerful adversaries that posed a significant challenge to anyone foolish enough to attempt to breach their domain. From the Grave to the Chaos floor, each guardian was a force to be reckoned with, wielding unique abilities and formidablebat prowess. Their loyalty to the guild and their unwavering dedication to their duty made them formidable allies and formidable foes alike. The initial trio of floors in Nazarick is governed and safeguarded by Shalltear Bloodfallen. She''s not your typical vampire; she''s a creation born from my blood and Peroroncino''s craftsmanship. Shalltear''s presence is both mesmerizing and intimidating. Despite her petite stature, she exudes an aura of power and authority that demands respect. Her crimson-red eyes gleam with flirty look and a hint of mischief, reflecting her yful nature. With her wless, porcin skin and captivating beauty, shemands attention wherever she goes. Pic The guardian of the fourth floor is known as Gargantua. Unlike the other guardians, Gargantua is not a custom NPC created by our guild members. Instead, he is a powerful bonus obtained by Ainz Ooal Gown when we sessfully captured the Great Tomb of Nazarick. Gargantua is a towering colossus, a hulking behemoth of stone and muscle that strikes fear into the hearts of any who dare to challenge him. His immense size and strength make him a formidable adversary, capable of crushing even the most determined foes with ease. Cocytus, the guardian of the fifth floor in the Great Tomb of Nazarick, is the creation of Warrior Takemikazuchi. With an imposing stature standing at 2.5 meters tall, Cocytus possesses a unique appearance that blends elements of a mantis and an ant, giving him an insect-like demeanor as he moves about on two feet. Despite his intimidating appearance, Cocytus is more than just a monstrous insect. He is a skilled warrior with formidablebat abilities, capable of wielding his massive frame and razor-sharp ws to devastating effect in battle. His loyalty to our guild and his unwavering dedication to his duty as a guardian make him a formidable opponent for any intruders who dare to challenge the fifth floor of Nazarick. Pic Aura Be Fiora and Mare Bello Fiore serve as the Floor Guardians of the sixth floor of Nazarick. Both of them are dark elves, each with their own unique characteristics and abilities. Aura Be Fiora, the elder twin sister, was crafted by Bukubukuchagama. She possesses a boyish appearance with dark skin and pointed ears, typical of her dark elven heritage. Her striking golden hair frames her face, and she has heterochromia, with one eye blue and the other green. Aura typically adorns herself in reddish-ck dragon scale leather,plemented by a white and gold vest embroidered with the sigil of Ainz Ooal Gown. On the other hand, Mare Bello Fiore, Aura''s younger twin, also bears the unmistakable features of a dark elf. Crafted in a simr fashion, Mare boasts dark skin and pointed ears, along with golden hair and heterochromia. His right eye is blue, while his left eye is green. Mare''s attire consists of a blue dragon scale leather full-body suit, covered by a white and gold vest adorned with the guild''s emblem. Hepletes his ensemble with a forest green-leaf cloak and a short white skirt, exposing his thighs. An acorn ne hangs from his neck, emitting a soft silver light, and he wields a twisted ck wooden staff with ease. Pic Demiurge stands as the Floor Guardian of the seventh floor of the Great Tomb of Nazarick. Crafted by Ulbert in Odle, hemands the NPC defenses and holds the esteemed position of being third inmand among the Floor Guardians. In appearance, Demiurge cuts a striking figure. Towering in stature, he possesses dark skin and impablybed ck hair. Behind his round sses, his eyes are so squinted that they are barely visible. Dressed in a British suitplete with a tie, he exudes an air of sophistication and refinement. Notably, a silver tail adorned with metal tes and six long spikes protrudes from his back, adding to his menacing presence. Upon closer inspection, one will notice that Demiurge''s eyes are not as they seem. Rather than conventional eyeballs, they are adorned with shining jewels, each meticulously cut and arranged to perfection. As a master strategist and tactician, Demiurge ys a pivotal role in safeguarding Nazarick and ensuring its dominance within the tomb. Pic Victim assumes the role of the Floor Guardian on the eighth floor of the Great Tomb of Nazarick. With their unique appearance, they stand out among their fellow guardians. Resembling a 1-meter-long bright pink fetus, Victim is adorned with an angelic halo hovering above their head. Their featherless stick-like wings protrude from their back, adding to their distinctive appearance. One notable characteristic of Victim is theirck of a neck. To survey their surroundings, Victim must rotate their entire body, a quirk that sets them apart from other guardians. Despite being considered the weakest among the floor guardians, Victim holds a position of authority over the eighth floor, which serves as thest line of defense for Nazarick. Despite their seemingly fragile appearance, Victim''s role in safeguarding the tomb should not be underestimated. On the 9th and 10th floors of the Great Tomb of Nazarick, there are no specific Floor Guardians. Instead, these floors are overseen by Area Guardians and the Pleiades. The Pleiades is a battle maid squad that originates from Nazarick. Programmed to act as sisters, with the exception of Sebas Tian, they share a close bond despite not being biologically rted. Each member of the Pleiades was individually created by a different member of the guild, adding to their diversity and unique abilities. Pic The Floor Guardian of the 11th floor is a powerful dragon named Draconis, created by me. Draconis possesses immense strength and formidable abilities, making it a formidable foe for any invaders daring to breach its domain. Its primary purpose is to safeguard El Dorado, the treasury of Nazarick, ensuring that it remains protected from any threats. Pic Thest one is Albedo, she is the Overseer of the Guardians of the Great Tomb of Nazarick, responsible for managing and supervising the activities of the seven Floor Guardians. As the middle sister of Nigredo and Rubedo, she holds a position of authority above the other NPCs in Nazarick. Created by Tab Smaragdina, Albedo possesses unparalleled beauty, with jet-ck hair and features reminiscent of a goddess. Her golden irises and vertically split pupils, along with her crooked horns and angelic wings, add to her striking appearance. Adorned in a pure white dress and silky gloves, Albedo wears a golden spiderweb ne that entuates her shoulders and chest. Inbat, she dons impressive ck full te armor and wields a formidable battle-axe, ready to defend Nazarick with unwavering loyalty and determination. With hermanding presence and exceptional abilities, Albedo stands as a formidable force within the Great Tomb, ensuring that its guardians fulfill their duties with precision and efficiency. Pic ~~~ [In my patron, Gaming arc and Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon yer Arc just started.] Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon this volume and High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon yer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 44: Union of Eight Guilds Chapter 44: Union of Eight Guilds As the sands of time trickled away, the once lively halls of Ainz Ooal Gown grew quieter than a library on a Monday morning. Members began to disappear faster than a rogue in stealth mode, leaving behind a guild that felt more empty than my inventory after a dungeon run. Weeks melted into months, and months morphed into years, until I found myself stuck in a digital desert, parched for even the smallest drop of social interaction. It was like being stranded on a deserted ind, except instead of coconuts, I had virtual armor and an inventory full of loot. One day, while scrolling through my friends list like a bored teenager on social media, I noticed something peculiar ¨C not a single one of my pals had logged in for what felt like an eternity. No messages, no guild chat, not even a simple "hello." It was as if they had all disappeared into the virtual ether, leaving me to fend for myself in the vast expanse of cyberspace. Now, don''t get me wrong, I love a good solo adventure as much as the next gamer. But there''s only so much dungeon crawling and monster ying a guy can take before he starts craving some human interaction. Plus, who was I supposed to brag to about mytest loot drop orin to about the overpowered raid bosses? So, there I was, trapped in a digital purgatory, with nothing but my thoughts and slutty chats from Death herself. You know you''re in trouble when Death bes your daily buddy ¨C although, to be fair, she does have a killer sense of humor. But hey, every cloud has a silver lining, right? At least I didn''t have to worry about my guildmates hogging all the loot or stealing my kills. It was a solo yer''s paradise ¨C if you ignored the overwhelming sense of loneliness, that is. But as the days dragged on and the silence grew deafening, I couldn''t help but wonder: where had everyone gone? Had they all abandoned ship, leaving me to sail the digital seas alone? Or were they off on some epic quest known as life, leaving me behind like the sidekick in a bad RPG? Either way, one thing was for sure ¨C I was in desperate need of somepany. Because of that I developed a habit of talking with NPC''s. Talking to NPCs was like having conversations with statues ¨C they may stand there looking attentive, but when it came down to it, they were about as responsive as a rock. I''d pour my heart out to them, spill my deepest secrets, and all I''d get in return was a nk stare and the asional scripted line. It was a bit like therapy, except instead of nodding sympathetically and offering sage advice, the NPCs just stood there, frozen in time, waiting for their nextmand. Not exactly the mostforting thought when you''re craving some genuine human interaction. But hey, beggars couldn''t be choosers, right? And in a virtual world where the only other option was to wander the empty halls of the guild hall alone, talking to NPCs was better than nothing. Plus, there was always the off chance that one of them would glitch out and start spouting gibberish ¨C now that was entertainment. So, I''d chat away to my heart''s content, regaling the silent guardians with tales of mytest exploits and asking them for advice on everything from battle tactics to fashion tips. Sure, it was a one-sided conversation, but it beat the alternative ¨C sitting in silence, listening to the echoes of my own voice bouncing off the walls. They are going to be my futurepanions, so I don''t think it''s a bad idea. Plus, I didn''t forget to mention some of my favorite in sexual-rted aspects and some of my favorite hentai story (to female only). Who knows, it coulde in handy in the future. ??? As guild members began to drift away, the once-mighty Ainz Ooal Gown saw its ranking plummet from the pinnacle of power to a mere shadow of its former glory. Once feared and respected, the guild now struggled to maintain even a foothold in the rankings. Despite Alexander''s tireless efforts, tackling guild quests and challenges single-handedly, some tasks simply demanded more than one yer to aplish. And as for recruiting new members, Alexander wasn''t exactly keen on the idea. Who needed newbies messing up his meticulously crafted ns, after all? As the guild''s influence waned, old enemies began to stir. Those with grudges against Ainz Ooal Gown saw their chance to strike, banding together in a coalition of vengeance known as the Union of Eight Guilds. Their goal? Nothing less than the total annihtion of Ainz Ooal Gown and the seizure of their fabled legacy. Little did they know, however, that within the depths of the Great Tomb of Nazarick lurked a single, solitary figure ¨C a force to be reckoned with, capable ofying waste to their bestid ns with ease. They called him the strongest yer in Yggdrasil, the King of Vampires... Count Alexander. With their army of 1500 yers, the Union of Eight Guilds was about to learn the true meaning of fear. ~~~ Support me through patreon, It will be huge help. [In my patron, Gaming arc and Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon yer Arc just started.] Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon this volume and High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon yer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 45: Union of Eight Guilds 1 Chapter 45: Union of Eight Guilds 1 "So, Death, what do you think are the odds about them crossing the 8th floor?" I asked casually, lounging on the oversized Throne of Kings. Seriously, whoever designed this thing must have had a thing for dramatic ir. I mean, obsidian? Really? As a World ss Item, the throne came with its fair share of perks. Not only did it give me a fancy buff on my status screen, but it also allowed me to control traps and armies within Nazarick. Plus, it had this nifty defense system that could give even the most persistent divination magic a run for its money. And then there''s Death, my ever-presentpanion, though shecks a physical form, she''s always there to chat with me through our mind connection. "I think most of them wouldn''t even get past the 4th floor, Dear," Death replied, her tone tinged with amusement. I chuckled. "Then do you like to bet on it?" I proposed, already envisioning Death''s reaction. "Bet? What are the stake." Death asked. I grinned mischievously, already plotting the terms of our little wager. "I bet they wouldn''t be able to pass the first three floors and if I win, I will take your anal virginity." Death''s mental presence seemed to pause for a moment before responding, "Oh, you''re feeling bold today, aren''t you?" she remarked, her tone a mix of surprise and amusement. I couldn''t help butugh at her reaction. "Hey, why not make things interesting?" I retorted, trying to keep the mood light despite the rather risqu¨¦ proposition. There was a brief pause before Death responded, "Very well, you''re on. And if I win, we will have a sadomasochism time and I will be on top of you." I burst outughing at Death''s unexpected counteroffer, the mental image she conjured up both surprising and amusing. "Well, well, Death," I replied, trying to regain myposure. "Looks like you''re bringing out the big guns for this bet!" "Looks like this is a war, I can''t afford to lose." With death''s ass and my dignity as a man on line, I took the my sword from inventory. After all, when Death herself was your betting partner, there was no room for half-measures. ??? As the Union of Eight Guilds approached the first floor of Nazarick, they were greeted by an imposing legion of undead, apanied by an army of golems and myself alongside Shalltear Bloodfallen. The sight of our formidable defenses was enough to give even the bravest of adventurers pause. "Well, well, well, look what the cat dragged in," I quipped, unable to resist the opportunity for a bit of sarcasm as the representatives of the Union of Eight Guilds stepped forward. The leader of the group, a stout warrior with a haughty air about him, stepped forward, his expression a mix of determination and apprehension. "We are the Union of Eight Guilds, and we havee to put an end to the tyranny of Ainz Ooal Gown," he dered, his voice echoing with false bravado. I raised an eyebrow, unable to contain my amusement at his grandiose promation. "Oh, really? And here I was, thinking you''de for a friendly game of chess," I replied, my tone dripping with sarcasm. The warrior''s face darkened with anger, but he pressed on, undeterred. "Enough with the jokes, Ainz Ooal Gown. We demand that you surrender Nazarick to us immediately," he demanded, his voice ringing with false authority. I couldn''t help but chuckle at his audacity. "Surrender Nazarick? Oh, my dear friend, you must be joking. This ce is my home, and I have no intention of handing it over to a bunch of wannabe conquerors," I retorted, my smirk widening into a grin as I watched the warrior''s face contort with frustration. But he wasn''t finished yet. "Then you have to face us, 1500 yers of level-100 from 8 worlds. Even for you¡ªthe so-called strongest yer¡ªit''s impossible to deal with that many numbers," he dered, his voice trembling with misced confidence. I couldn''t help but smirk at his audacity. "Impossible? My dear fellow, impossible only means it hasn''t been done yet, and you know me¡ªI''m a professional at breaking those impossible odds," I retorted, my voice dripping with sarcasm. The warrior''s face flushed with indignation, his eyes narrowing in frustration at my dismissive response. "You may think you''re untouchable, but even you have your limits," he insisted, his voice growing more strained with each word. I raised an eyebrow, feigning interest as I leaned casually against the armrest of my throne. "Ah, but that''s where you''re mistaken, my dear friend," I replied, my tone oozing with mock sincerity. "You see, I thrive on the impossible. It''s my bread and butter, my raison d''¨ºtre (reason for being). And besides, where''s the fun in life if there aren''t a few impossible obstacles to ovee?" The warrior''s frustration was palpable as he struggled to find a retort to my nonchnt confidence. "You may have powerful allies, but we have strength in numbers," he countered, desperation creeping into his voice. I couldn''t resist a chuckle at his feeble attempt to bolster his argument. "Ah, the age-old adage: quantity over quality. A bold strategy, my friend, let''s see if it pays off for you," Before he could retort, I raised a hand, "But before we dive headfirst into this whole conquering business, I feel it''s only fair to give you a chance to reconsider. After all, I''d hate to add negative karma to my avatar," The warrior''s expression darkened at my suggestion, his pride wounded by the implication that his grand ns might end in failure. "We did note here to negotiate. We came to conquer," I couldn''t help but smirk at his stubborn refusal to even consider negotiation. "Well, can''t say I didn''t offer," I muttered under my breath, unable to resist a small chuckle at the absurdity of it all. After all, what harm is there in giving a bit of friendly advice before things inevitably go south? Then I turned to Shalltear Bloodfallen. "Looks like it''s showtime, Shalltear. Time to give our guests a proper wee, and we have an ass and my dignity to protect." ~~~ [In my patron, Gaming arc and Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon yer Arc just started.] Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon this volume and High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon yer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 46: Union of Eight Guilds 2 Chapter 46: Union of Eight Guilds 2 "Looks like it''s showtime, Shalltear. Time to give our guests a proper wee, destroy them," Imanded, watching as she eagerly obeyed my order and charged into battle. "Iing! Mages,unch the attack!" the enemymander shouted, his voice tinged with urgency as he tried to rally his forces. But it was toote. Before the mages could unleash their spells, Shalltear was upon them, her crimson eyes aze with determination as she cut through their ranks with effortless grace. With each swing of her weapon, she left a trail of destruction in her wake, her movements fluid and precise as she danced through the chaos of battle. As Shalltear unleashed her wrath upon the enemy forces, cutting through their ranks with the finesse of a seasoned warrior, I couldn''t help but admire her ferocity. "Ah, nothing like a bit of recreational ughter to start the day," I quipped to no one in particr, earning a raised eyebrow from Death, who watching. But as the battle raged on, I knew it was time to unleash another weapon in our arsenal. With a flourish that would make even the most mboyant magician jealous, I reached for my world item, the {Abyssal Horn of Infernal Conquest}. This artifact was the epitome of demonic fun ¨C perfect for summoning party guests who were just dying to join the festivities. With a dramatic st of infernal noise, the horn summoned forth a legion of demons, each one more eager to wreak havoc than thest. "Looks like the party''s getting started," As our demonic allies surged into battle alongside our undead forces, I couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer absurdity of it all. "Who needs therapy when you''ve got an endless supply of demons to unleash on your enemies?" I mused aloud, earning a chuckle from Death. Of course, I can''t let them have all the fun, can I? So without further ado, I also joined the fight. "Looks like it''s time to show these amateurs how it''s done," I dered, my voice ringing out above the chaos of battle. Of course, being the strongest yer in the game had its perks. With a flick of my wrist, I unleashed a devastatingbo attack, sending enemy yers flying in all directions. "Sorry folks, no refunds on this ass-kicking," I called out with a smirk, dodging a flurry of spells aimed in my direction. ??? "Looks like they''re running out of steam," I remarked with a smirk, watching as their once-confident ranks began to falter and waver. It was clear that they had vastly underestimated the might of Ainz Ooal Gown and its formidable guardians. I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in surprise as I observed their dwindling resources. "Surprisingly, they only had one World item," I remarked to Death, a hint of amusement in my voice. "I thought they''d at least have a few more up their sleeves, considering how confident they were in their victory." Death chuckled in response, her voice echoing with dark amusement. "Looks like they put all their eggs in one basket. A fatal mistake, it seems." With their supplies exhausted and their forces in disarray, it was only a matter of time before our victory was assured. Despite their initial bravado, it was clear that the Union of Eight Guilds had sorely underestimated the power of Ainz Ooal Gown and its leader, the great me. But even as the battle drew to a close, I couldn''t shake the feeling of exhration coursing through my veins. There''s nothing quite like the thrill of victory, especially when ites at the expense of overconfident adversaries. As thest of the enemy forces fell before us, I couldn''t help but let out a heartyugh, the sound echoing through the now-silent battlefield. "Well, that was anticlimactic," I remarked with a grin, turning to Death with a yful wink. Death chuckled softly, her form shimmering in the dim light of the battlefield. "Seems like they were all bark and no bite," she remarked dryly, her amusement evident. I couldn''t help but nod in agreement. "Looks like they overestimated their abilities and underestimated ours," I replied, a hint of satisfaction creeping into my voice. "But hey, who am I toin? A win''s a win, no matter how easy ites." As we surveyed the aftermath of the battle, it became clear that our victory wasplete. The enemy forcesy defeated, their once formidable ranks reduced to mere shadows of their former selves. "Well, what do you know, Death? Looks like we''ve still got it," I said, unable to suppress a grin of triumph. "Not bad for a couple of immortal misfits, huh?" Death chuckled again, herughter echoing through the destendscape. "Not bad at all, my dear. Not bad at all." And with that, we turned our attention to the task of securing our victory and collecting the drops. I also looked for Shalltear to give her some well-deserved praise. "Shalltear, my dear, you were magnificent out there," I eximed, offering her a yful wink. "I couldn''t have asked for a better partner in crime." Of course, she didn''t react as I would have expected. Well maybe in the future she will remember this. ~~~ Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon this volume and High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon yer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 47: Final Day Chapter 47: Final Day Time passed as Yggdrisil, the once popr game which shake the very foundation of gamingmunity is now be a shadow of its formal glory. As the game lost is glory, the average number of yers entering the game also begin to decrease thus affecting the real world stock of Yggdrisil, which was falling at a frightening rate. Gone were the days of epic battles and daring quests that captivated millions of yers around the globe. The once vibrantndscapes nowy dormant, frozen in time like relics of a bygone era. The grandeur of the Asgard, once the heart of Yggdrasil, now stood silent and empty. But amidst the destion, there lingered a sense of nostalgia, a fond remembrance of the countless adventures and friendships forged within the virtual realm. For those who had once called Yggdrasil home, the memories remained as vivid as ever, a testament to the impact the game had on their lives. Yet, despite its decline, there were still those who refused to let Yggdrasil fade into oblivion. Dedicated fans and loyal yers continued to log in, clinging to the hope that one day, the game would rise from the ashes and reim its rightful ce among the gaming greats. ??? In the heart of the Nazarick stood a colossal table hewn from the darkest obsidian, its surface polished to a mirror-like sheen, reflecting the dim light of the chamber. Encircling it were forty-one opulent chairs, their plush cushions a stark contrast against the cold stone. Yet, despite the grandeur of the setting, the majority of the seats remained conspicuously vacant. Once, this chamber had buzzed with lively conversation and animated debate, every chair upied by a distinguished guest. But now, only one solitary figure graced the gathering. "It appears our guests are fashionablyte, as always," I remarked with a resigned sigh, casting a wistful nce at the unupied seats. "It''s probably for the best, my dear," came Death''s voice, a spectral whisper echoing in the recesses of my mind. I chuckled softly at Death''s response, a wry smile tugging at the corners of my lips. "Ah, yes, it wouldn''t do to overwhelm them with our dazzling presence, would it?" I mused, my toneced with yful sarcasm. Death''s silentughter reverberated in my mind, a gentle ripple of amusement that somehow managed to soothe my frayed nerves. "Precisely," came the ghostly reply, tinged with an air of timeless wisdom. As I surveyed the empty seats around the table, a pang of disappointment flickered within me. I had hoped for a lively gathering, a chance to reconnect with old friends and engage in spirited debate. But s, it seemed fate had other ns. "Well, since our esteemed guests have yet to grace us with their presence, shall we make the most of our solitude?" I suggested, a mischievous glint dancing in my eyes. Death''s ethereal chuckle echoed in response, a sound asforting as it was eerie. "Indeed, let us seize the opportunity for a t¨ºte-¨¤-t¨ºte (conversation), my dear," came the spectral voice, dripping with amusement. With a dramatic flourish, I took my seat at the head of the table, gesturing grandly to the empty chairs arrayed before me. "To think, all this space just for me," I remarked, my tone theatrical as I settled into the plush cushion. Death''s presence enveloped me like a shroud, a silentpanion in the quietude of the chamber. "A rare luxury, indeed, dear" came the whispered response, the words carrying a gentle warmth. I raised an eyebrow at the endearment, a faint smile ying at the corners of my lips. "My love, I''m getting the feeling that you''re particrly affectionate today," Death''s response was a soft chuckle, "Perhaps I am. After all, your avatar is about to be real. With that, I can call you to my domain and we can have some intimate times," I couldn''t help butugh at Death''s unexpected remark. I leaned back in my chair, contemting Death''s words with a thoughtful expression. "Tell me, Death," I began, breaking the silence with a curious tilt of my head, "The long three years of your absence¡ªwhich you said was to create the Multiverse system¡ªwas it intentional to make me close with Touch Me and my other friends?" There was a brief pause, as if Death were considering her response carefully. "Yes and No, Dear." "Yes and no?" I raised an eyebrow in curiosity. "Care to borate, Death?" Death''s voice resonated within me,"You are a living being, dear," she reiterated, her voice a soothing presence in the quiet of my thoughts. "So, before youpletely be a vampire, I thought it would be ideal to have some nice memories." Her exnation made sense, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of appreciation for her thoughtfulness. "And no, because the creation of the Multiverse system required my undivided attention," Death continued, her tone unwavering. "I couldn''t mess up my gift for you, my love." I nodded in understanding, feeling a rush of gratitude towards Death for her care and consideration. "Thank you, Death," I said softly, my words filled with sincerity. "For everything." With a lighthearted chuckle, I rose from my seat, the weight of our conversation lifted. "Anyway, now that the emotional scene is over," I remarked with a grin, "Let''s head to the throne room. I''ve been waiting for this moment my whole life." Taking hold of the staff of Ainz Ooal Gown, a symbol of my authority and power, I strode purposefully towards the door, eager to embrace the future that awaited me. ~~~ Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon this volume and High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon yer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 48: Final Day 1 Chapter 48: Final Day 1 As I strolled down the hall, my staff tapping out a jaunty rhythm, I stumbled upon quite the spectacle. Before me stood a troupe of maids and their distinguished butler, who looked like he could lecture me on proper tea etiquette one moment and y a dragon the next¡ªperhaps with a teapot. The butler''s hair was whiter than the knightly armor he probably wore under that suit. His back was straighter than a ruler, and his eyes sharper than a knife at a cooking show. Meanwhile, the maids behind him were armed to the teeth, ready to clean the castle or conquer the kingdom¡ªwhichever came first. Their armor was a rainbow of metallic hues, and I couldn''t help but wonder if they polished it themselves or had enchanted cleaning spells. And those headdresses? I half-expected them to break into a synchronized dance number from a musical. As for the maids themselves, well, they were like a character creation menue to life. From athletic to alluring, each one seemed to have a different theme going on. It was like someone had mixed and matched anime tropes just for kicks. These weren''t your typical maids who just served tea and tidied up. No, they were the Pleiades Six Stars, the elite guard of Nazarick''s throne room. And unlike their counterparts in the original timeline, they had been upgraded to level 100bat maids, thanks to some tinkering on my part. Sure, they still had their original personalities, but now they were armed and ready to defend against any invaders who dared to threaten the Great Tomb of Nazarick. And leading them was none other than Sebas Tian, the head butler himself, created by Touch Me. With his guidance, the Pleiades Six Stars stood as the final line of defense, theirbat prowess rivaling even that of the mighty Floor Guardians. It was a testament to the power of modification and optimization, turning what was once a mere support staff into a formidable force to be reckoned with. "Follow me," I dered with a flourish, gesturing for them to follow as we made our way through thebyrinthine corridors. Sebas and the Pleiades bowed respectfully in response, a silent acknowledgment. Eventually, we arrived at a vast hemispherical dome-shaped hall. Four-coloured crystalmps glittered from the ceiling, and there were seventy-two niches in the walls. Most of them were filled with statues. Each statue was modelled after a demon''s appearance, and there were seventy-two of them. This room was called The Lemegeton. It was named after the Lesser Key of Solomon, which was a magical grimoire. The statues in the niches were designed to resemble the seventy-two demons mentioned in that book, and in truth, they were golems made out of extremely rare magical alloys. And the seventy-two of them looked ferocious. The four-coloured crystalmps on the ceiling were a type of monster; when an enemy entered their range, they would summon high-ranking elementals of earth, water, wind, and fire, as well as bombarding them with area-of-effect attack magic. If these crystalmps all attacked at once, the firepower they unleashed could easily defeat five parties of level one hundred yers¡ªroughly twelve people. This room could be said to be the final defensive line of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. As I led the servants behind me, we approached the magic circle, anticipation thrumming in my veins. Before us stood the grand double doors, towering over us at over five meters in height, adorned with intricate carvings. On the left, a depiction of a serene goddess graced the wood, while on the right, a menacing demon seemed ready to leap from its confines. The craftsmanship was so lifelike that I half-expected them to spring to life and attack at any moment. And there, right at the center of the door, were three words gleaming in precious metal, a sight so rare it could make even the most seasoned treasure hunter weep with envy. "Veni, vidi, vici," I announced dramatically, channeling my inner conqueror. "We came, we saw, we conquered!" As I uttered the triumphant words, I couldn''t help but chuckle to myself, feeling a surge of excitement coursing through my veins. Without a word, I pressed forward, and as if sensing my presence, the massive double doors swung open, granting me passage into the throne room. Instantly, the atmosphere shifted, the solemnity of before now overshadowed by an almost tangible pressure that seemed to envelop the entire chamber. I couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer grandeur before me. I couldn''t get tired of this Hall no matter how many times I saw it. The room was a masterpiece of design, with its high ceilings and pristine white walls adorned with golden ents that shimmered in the ambient light. Even with its vast size, the room felt spacious, capable of amodating a multitude without feeling cramped. Above me, the chandeliers hung like jewels, casting a mesmerizing rainbow of colors that danced across the room. gs bearing various symbols fluttered gently in the breeze, adding a touch of regal elegance to the scene. But it was the centerpiece of the room that truly captured my attention¡ªa magnificent throne, crafted from a single piece of crystal, towering atop a flight of ten steps. Behind it, a colossal red banner proudly disyed the symbol of our guild. And there, by the side of the throne, stood Albedo, the Guardian Overseer. Albedo stood before me, a vision of ethereal beauty draped in a gown as white as freshly fallen snow. Her delicate features bore a faint smile, radiating an aura of grace and elegance that could rival that of any goddess. Yet, amidst her pristine attire, her jet-ck hair cascaded down her back like a midnight waterfall, a stark contrast that only served to enhance her allure. Though her golden irises and slit pupils may have seemed unusual to some, they only added to the mesmerizing quality of her gaze. Despite any quirks, she possessed a beauty that transcended mortal standards, captivating all who beheld her. But it was the subtle protrusion of curled horns from the sides of her head and the graceful sweep of ck-feathered wings that emerged from her waist that truly set her apart. These unique traits only served to underscore her otherworldly presence. As I ascended the steps to the throne, a silent chuckle bubbled up within me, though my stoic visage betrayed no hint of amusement. "Stand by," Imanded, my voice echoing faintly through the chamber as Sebas and the Pleiades obeyed, bowing respectfully before taking their positions at the side. With a final nce around the room, I settled onto the grand seat, my gaze meeting Albedo''s with a silent understanding. Surveying my domain from the throne, a sense of satisfaction washed over me. Yet, amidst the tranquility, a pang of loneliness tugged at my heartstrings as I observed my loyalpanions, frozen in their silent vigil. Recalling themand I had once heard, I extended a hand, the gesture firm yet gentle. "Kneel." As one, Albedo, Sebas, and the maids gracefullyplied, a testament to their loyalty. Good. I lifted my left hand to check the time, the digital disy shing {23:57:48}. With less than three minutes remaining, I leaned back against the throne, my gaze drifting upwards to the ceiling as I let out a slow sigh. My eyes fell upon the 41 hanging gs, each one a reminder of my friends. Then to Albedo, I did add the magic words: She is deeply in love with me, and to all the female NPC''s. Should I also add she shouldn''t rape me whenever my meets her. Nah, I didn''t think that would be necessary. "It really was a st, wasn''t it?" I murmured to myself, a wistful smile tugging at the corners of my mouth. ¡ªThere was only a little time left for this virtual world to end and reality to merge over. I closed my eyes as the countdown began. {23:59:36,37,38¡ª} {23:59:56,57,58,59¡ª} {00:00:00,01,02¡ª} ~~~ With this chapter the first volume is over. Join my patron if you like my story so far. [In my patron, Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon yer Arc just started.] Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, se e you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon yer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 49: Once again with Death** Chapter 49: Once again with Death** Volume 2: Highschool DXD Arc. "Open your eyes, Dear." I opened my eyes to behold Death herself standing before me, her sweet voice like a melody that had apanied me through countless trials and tribtions over the past twelve years. She looked just as I remembered her, with her striking appearance that never failed to leave an impression. Her figure was, well, quite statuesque, to put it mildly, and her hair remained a constant curiosity¡ªck on one side, white on the other, like a yin and yang of mortality. But it was her scarlet eyes, intense and prating, that held me in their gaze, reminding me of the inevitable fate that awaited us all. "Death, my love, it''s been a while," I greeted her with a smile, unable to resist the urge to tease even in the presence of the great beyond. "So, why am I here once again?" I asked, unable to suppress a chuckle at the absurdity of the situation. "Well, darling, when your avatar became real, I couldn''t resist the opportunity to pull you over for an in-depth conversation," Death replied with a slutty wink, her eyes twinkling with mischief. I couldn''t help butugh at Death''s yful response, even in the midst of our surreal reunion. "Ah, so this is your idea of a romantic getaway? Dragging me into the afterlife for a little heart-to-heart?" I quipped, a smirk ying on my lips. Death chuckled, herughter echoing through the void. "Oh, you know me, always the hopeless romantic," she teased, her scarlet eyes dancing with amusement. I couldn''t resist joining in Death''sughter, "Well, who am I to turn down such a romantic gesture?" I replied, feigning a swoon as I leaned theatrically against an imaginary wall. Death rolled her scarlet eyes, a smirk ying on her lips. "Oh, please, spare me the theatrics," she retorted, though her tone wasced with affection. "Anyway remove your clothes, we have lot to catch up on." She said. I couldn''t help but burst intoughter at Death''s unexpected directive, the absurdity of the situation only adding to the humor. "Well, I suppose that''s one way to catch up," I replied, unable to contain my amusement as I began toply with her request. Death rolled her scarlet eyes at my antics, though there was a yful glint in them that betrayed her amusement. "Oh, please, spare me the theatrics," she teased, her voice tinged with affection despite her faux exasperation. As the scenery around us shifted and transformed, I found myself standing in the familiar surroundings of a bedroom, the same bedroom where I had first taken Death''s virginity. Memories flooded back, a mixture of nostalgia and disbelief washing over me as I nced around the room. Death stood before me, her gaze intense yet yful as she awaited my next move. With a grin, I began to shed my clothes, the surrealness of the situation not lost on me as I stripped down to nothing, feeling strangely exhrated by the anticipation of what was toe. As I stood before her,pletely exposed. With a mischievous glint in her scarlet eyes, Death stepped closer, her presence electrifying as she reached out to trace a finger along my skin. "Do you remember the bet we made about losing your anal virginity." I said with a grin. "You are pervert for remembering such a silly bet." Death said as blush creeped upon her beautiful face. "Oh, Dear, a bet is a bet. So ready to say goodbye to you second virgnity." I whisper as my hand slowly massaged her ass. And without further waiting, I pushed her to the bed and I climbed into bed after her. Then I slowly kissed her soft lips and sucked her boobs, which taste like vani. I then moved down to her ck well trimmed bush, which is hiding her vagina. I parted her lower lips and inserted my middle finger in there. Death felt a bolt of lightning coursing through her veins when she felt his finger entering her. I was taking my sweet time exploring her most intimate parts and I felt a sense of satisfaction. I started fingering death a little faster now. I loved the sensation of my finger getting sucked into the depth of some hot mass of soft tissues. I can just imagine how it will feel if instead of my finger my little brother got a chance to enter the hole. Of course, that will have to wait. "Now, Dear, can you turn around and bend down a little. So I can have ess to your asshole." Death was little ashamed, not because of show her asshole because of the way her lover said. She did what I asked of her. With that I can see death puckered asshole. Relying on my wet fingers I tried inserting his fingers in it. Struggling a bit in the starting but I was able to enter her after a few trys. Getting excited over this I inserted one more finger in death''s butt. Death found herself getting aroused while my finger were exploring her bum. "Ah~" A sweet moan escaped her as I speed up my fingering. "That''s enough forey, don''t you think." Death didn''t bother replying she just bent a little more and pushed her hips outward. I was ready to push my little brother inside but first I had to make sure that I can smoothly slide in because if it pains her to take it inside her hole then she might resist this idea in future, not like I allow her to resist. So I spat in his hands and thered my dick in the saliva. I repeated this a few times and my dick was now all slippery and sloppy. Next I pressed my dick head on the puckered hole and gave a light push. And now my little brother head was inside and was held there tightly by death sphincter muscles. ~~~ [In my patron, Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon yer Arc just started.] Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon yer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 50: Horizontal Charleston** Chapter 50: Horizontal Charleston** So I spat in my hands and thered my dick in the saliva. I repeated this a few times and my dick was now all slippery and sloppy. Next I pressed my dick head on the puckered hole and gave a light push. And now my little brother head was inside and was held there tightly by death sphincter muscles. ''Ahh mhhh'' came the reply from death. I took hold of her ass and started applying force on myrge dick. To my amusement, half of my dick slid in without any obstruction. Having already know the a average pennies size in this world, I knew my was on therger side. Thus it was amazing that his death can take half of it without any sense of pain on her face. "Is it all in, Dear?" Death asked since she can''t tell from this position. "No, half more to go. " With that I put a little more force in hip and pushed all my size inside of Death. Now I started moving my hips and pumped Death ass with my rod. But each time I went in, a moan escaped from death. Its wasn''t long before an pressure started build in my dick, and without wasting any time, I pumped my baby juice to death ass. "Have you finished, dear," Death asked, "Of course not, we still have the front door to open." And so, we embarked on our intimate reunion, exploring each other''s bodies. ??? In Nazarick "My Lord, are you alright." Albedo asked seeing her lord, Alexander, was staying still in his throne. "My Lord, are you alright." She once again asked. Albedo''s concern deepened as she approached Alexander''s motionless form, her heart pounding with worry. With a trembling hand, she reached out to touch his shoulder, only to recoil as his body slipped of from throne. Albedo''s heart raced as she struggled to support Alexander''s suddenly limp form, her mind racing with fear and confusion. With trembling hands, she tried to steady him. Panic surged within her as she realized the gravity of the situation. "My Lord, please, say something!" she pleaded, her voice trembling with fear. "Sebas! Lord Alexander is not responding!" she called out urgently, her voice echoing through the silent halls of Nazarick. Sebas, who was kneeling down in front of throne quickly came in front of Alex with a lighting speed. Pleiades also raised from their kneeling position. Sebas''s eyes widened in concern as he rushed to Alexander''s side, his movements swift and decisive. "What has happened, Lady Albedo?" he asked, his voice calm but urgent as he assessed the situation. "I... I''m not sure," Albedo admitted, her voice trembling with fear. "One moment, Lord Alexander was sitting on his throne, and the next... he just... he just slipped off." Sebas''s brow furrowed in concern at Albedo''s words, his mind racing as he considered the possibilities. "Did anyone poison him?" he asked, his voice low but filled with urgency. Albedo shook her head, her own thoughts swirling with fear and uncertainty. "I... I don''t know," she admitted, she couldn''t think straight in front of her motionless Lord. Sebas''s eyes narrowed in concern as he observed Albedo''s distress, his own worry mounting at the sight of her unease. "Lady Albedo, we must remain calm," he urged, his voice gentle but firm as he ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Our priority is to determine the cause of Lord Alexander''s condition and take swift action to ensure his well-being." Albedo nodded, though her hands still trembled with anxiety. "You''re right, Sebas," she acknowledged, her voice steadying slightly as she forced herself to focus. "We cannot afford to panic. We must approach this situation with a clear mind and act decisively." With a deep breath, Albedo pushed aside her fear and uncertainty, drawing upon her training as the overseer of the guardians to regain herposure. As one of the highest authorities in Nazarick, it was her duty to lead by example and maintain control in the face of adversity. "Pleiades, prepare a teleportation gate and take Lord Alexander to his bed chamber and protect him. And if I even saw a ant bite in Lord Alexander body, I will kill you all."shemanded. Albedo watched with a sense of relief as Alexander''s unconscious form was gently lifted and carried through the teleportation gate, disappearing from view in a sh of light. Despite the urgency of the situation, she knew that he would be in good hands under the watchful eye of Pleiades. Pleiades nodded in acknowledgment, their movements swift as they set about fulfilling Albedo''s orders. With practiced efficiency, they conjured the necessary magic and created a shimmering portal that would transport their lord to the safety of his bed chamber. Turning her attention back to Sebas, Albedo''s gaze hardened with determination. "Search the throne room for any signs of poison or foul y, and call all the Guardians. And no information leak should happen to lower denizens of Nazarick." Sebas nodded in affirmation, his expression mirroring Albedo''s determination. "Understood, Lady Albedo," he replied, his voice resolute. "I will ensure that the throne room is thoroughly searched for any signs of poison or foul y. And I will personally gather all the Guardians, ensuring that no information leaks to the lower denizens of Nazarick." With a sense of purpose, Sebas swiftly departed to carry out Albedo''smands, leaving her alone to contemte the gravity of their situation. As overseer of the guardians, it was her responsibility to maintain order and protect the interests of Nazarick at all costs. Alone in the throne room, Albedo''s thoughts raced as she considered the possible threats that loomed over their lord and master. Had Alexander been targeted by enemies from within Nazarick, or was there a more insidious force at y? Albedo couldn''t say for certain, but one thing was clear: she would stop at nothing to protect Alexander, even if it meant challenging death itself. ??? "*Achoo*, Well, it seems someone is talking about me," "Never mind," Death muttered, a small smile ying on her lips. "Come on, darling, are you tired already?" "Of course not, I still haven''t show you my Horizontal Charleston move." ~~~ [In my patron, Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon yer Arc just started.] Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon yer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 51: Unknown Disease Chapter 51: Unknown Disease As the hour passed, the tension in the throne room grew palpable as Albedo awaited the arrival of the Guardians. Her mind buzzed with anticipation, her thoughts consumed by the urgency of their situation. The seconds ticked by like hours, each moment filled with the weight of uncertainty and the gravity of their mission. As the sound of footsteps reverberated through the throne room, signaling the arrival of the Guardians, Albedo''s heart skipped a beat with relief. First to arrive was Demiurge, hisposed demeanor and keen intellect evident even from a distance. He was followed closely by Aura and Mare, the mischievous twins who shared an unbreakable bond and a penchant for trouble. Cocytus, the stalwart warrior, entered next, his imposing figure a reassuring presence amidst the uncertainty that hung in the air. And trailing behind them was Shalltear, the vampiric beauty whose allure masked a deadly prowess in battle. As Demiurge''s sharp gaze swept over the throne room, hisposed demeanor faltered slightly upon noticing Albedo''s palpable nervousness. His keen intellect wasted no time in analyzing the situation, and he immediately approached her with a sense of urgency. "What is the matter for this emergency meeting, Albedo?" Demiurge inquired, his voice tinged with concern as he observed her tense demeanor. His demonic instincts were finely attuned to even the slightest shift in atmosphere, and it was clear that something significant had urred to warrant such a gathering. Albedo met Demiurge''s gaze, her expression a mixture of apprehension and determination. "Lord Alexander has fallen unconscious, We suspect poison may be involved." "What did you say? And you suspect poison may be involved? You suspect?" Demiurge''s tone was incredulous, his normallyposed demeanor giving way to a rare disy of emotion. "Albedo, this is our Lord, thest of the Supreme Beings. If something were to happen to him, we don''t have the luxury to suspect. We must act decisively and swiftly to uncover the truth and neutralize any threats to his well-being." His loyalty to Alexander bordered on the fanatical, his unwavering devotion to their lord driving him to the brink of insanity. For Demiurge, there was no task too daunting, no sacrifice too great when it came to protecting their beloved master. "Where is he right now." Shalltear''s question sliced through the tension in the throne room, igniting a sense of urgency among the assembled Guardians. Her voice crackled with intensity, reflecting the deep concern that gripped each of their hearts. Albedo swiftlyposed herself, locking eyes with Shalltear in a disy of unwavering resolve. "Lord Alexander currently resides in his bed chamber, under the vignt protection of the Pleiades," she responded, her voice unwavering despite the gravity of the situation. Shalltear''s crimson eyes zed with determination. "Then take me to him," she demanded, her tone leaving no room for argument. Albedo''s brow furrowed in confusion at the unexpected request. "But why?" she inquired, her curiosity piqued by Shalltear''s sudden insistence. A smirk yed across Shalltear''s lips as she revealed the truth behind her urgency. "When Peroroncino-sama created me, he used Lord Alexander''s blood as a medium to infuse me with power," she exined, her voice tinged with reverence. "As the highest form of vampire, Lord Alexander''s blood flows through my veins, connecting me to him in a profound way." Albedo''s eyes widened in realization as she grasped the significance of Shalltear''s words. Without hesitation, Albedo nodded in agreement. "Very well," she conceded, her voice tinged with determination. "Come, Shalltear. Let us hasten to Lord Alexander''s side, for his safety is of paramount importance." With that, Albedo, Shalltear and rest of the guardians set off towards Lord Alexander''s bed chamber, their steps echoing through the silent halls of Nazarick. After arriving at Alexander, what invited them was Pleiades and Sebas guarding the room. "Wee, Lady Albedo," Sebas greeted them respectfully, his voice steady despite the tension that hung in the air. "Lupusregina had performed her limited resurrection spell on Lord Alexander but he is still not responding." Albedo''s heart sank at Sebas''s words, a wave of concern washing over her. Despite their best efforts, it seemed that Lord Alexander''s condition remained unchanged. "Thank you, Sebas," Albedo replied solemnly, her voice heavy with worry. "We will take over from here." Shalltear stepped forward, her crimson eyes gleaming with determination. "Allow me to assess his condition," she dered, her voice resolute as she approached Lord Alexander''s bedside. With a sense of purpose, Shalltear gently took hold of Lord Alexander''s right arm, her movements careful and deliberate. Drawing upon her vampiric abilities, she sank her fangs into his flesh, drinking a small amount of his blood. As the rich crimson liquid flowed into her veins, Shalltear closed her eyes, focusing intently on Lord Alexander''s condition. She could feel the pulse of his life force, faint but steady, coursing through her. After a few moments, Shalltear withdrew, a look of concentration on her face. "His vital signs are stable," she reported, her voice tinged with relief. "But he remains unconscious. There is no trace of poison in his blood, but something seems to be affecting him on a deeper level." Suddenly, a shy voice broke the solemn silence of the room. It was Mare, the young dark elf with golden hair and heterochromia¡ªhis right eye blue and his left green. "Um... I once overheard Lord Alexander mentioning that he was coughing up blood and suffering from an unknown disease," Mare confessed timidly, his pointed ears twitching with nervousness. "Maree, Why haven''t you said anything to me, if you know Lord Alexander was in disease." Aura, the big sister of Mare, said. Aura is a boyish looking child with dark skin and pointed ears, a signature trait of the dark elves. She has golden hair and heterochromia, her left eye blue and right eye green. As Mare''s timid voice broke the solemn silence of the room, Aura, the protective older sibling, couldn''t help but feel a surge of concern. "Maree, why haven''t you said anything to me if you knew Lord Alexander was ill?" Mare shifted ufortably under Aura''s gaze, his pointed ears twitching with nervousness. "I... I didn''t know what to do," he admitted sheepishly, his heterochromatic eyes darting between Albedo, Shalltear, and the rest of the Guardians. "I was afraid... and I didn''t want to cause any trouble." ~~~ [In my patron, Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon yer Arc just started.] Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon yer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 52: System Chapter 52: System Mare shifted ufortably under Aura''s gaze, his pointed ears twitching with nervousness. "I... I didn''t know what to do," he admitted sheepishly, his heterochromatic eyes darting between Albedo, Shalltear, and the rest of the Guardians. "I was afraid... and I didn''t want to cause any trouble." Shalltear''s question pierced through the tense atmosphere, her crimson eyes fixed on Mare with unwavering intensity. "You said he coughed blood, right?" she asked, her voice calm yet probing. "Maybe it wasn''t because he was ill. Maybe it was because he wasn''t drinking high-grade blood." Demiurge, ever the inquisitive strategist, couldn''t help but interject. "What do you mean by that, Shalltear?" he asked, his tone betraying his curiosity. Shalltear paused for a moment, gathering her thoughts before responding. "Lord Alexander is the Lord of all Bloodline, the highest ss of Vampire," she exined, her voice carrying a hint of reverence. "His very essence is intertwined with the purity of high-grade blood. If he were to consume anything less, it could have dire consequences for his healthhealth, or so I think." Albedo''s brow furrowed in concern as she absorbed Shalltear''s exnation. "So you''re suggesting that Lord Alexander''s condition may be a result of his blood consumption," she mused, her mind racing with the implications of Shalltear''s theory. Shalltear nodded solemnly. "Possibly," she affirmed, her crimson eyes reflecting the gravity of the situation. "But If by any chance that''s the case, then we must act swiftly to ensure that he receives the proper nourishment." Albedo''s brow furrowed further, her mind racing as she contemted Shalltear''s words. "So what type of blood do you think he needs?" she inquired, her voice tinged with urgency. Shalltear considered the question for a moment, her crimson eyes narrowing in concentration. "Given Lord Alexander''s status as the Lord of all Bloodline, only the highest quality blood will suffice," she responded, her tone decisive. "He requires the blood of beings with pure and potent life force, such as high-ranking demons, Fairy King or ancient dragons." Albedo nodded in agreement with Shalltear''s assessment, recognizing the importance of providing Lord Alexander with the most potent blood avable. "Then that''s good news," she concurred, her voice filled with determination. "Demiurge, Sebas, cut your hands, and Yuri, bring a ss to pour the blood." ??? In Death Domine After our intense reunion, whichsted until the wee hours of the morning, Death and I found ourselves seated at a quaint pantry table, sipping on steaming cups of tea. After our wild escapade, which could rival any soap opera cliffhanger, Death and I ended up in a cozy pantry, nursing our wounds with cups of tea. "Ah~ My hip hurts," Death groaned dramatically, wincing as they shifted in their chair. "You were quite the whirlwind," I chuckled, suppressing a grin. "But seriously, how does Death manage to throw out her back?" "Ah, well, this isn''t my real body," Death exined, taking a theatrical sip of tea. "Right, like I could forget that," I replied with mock incredulity, raising an eyebrow. "Seriously, darling," Death interjected with a yful smirk, "I''m not pulling your leg." "Of course not," I deadpanned, earning augh from Death. "Okay, okay, enough with the puns," Death conceded, still chuckling. "Let''s talk about the Multiverse system." I couldn''t help but burst intoughter at the abrupt change in topic. "Sure, So my Multiverse Waifu system is on." Death joined in the amusement, herughter echoing through the pantry. "Yes, it''s online," she confirmed, waving her hand theatrically as the system interface materialized before me. Status: Alexander Seductus Von Mortis Lvl. 1 Current Level Progress: 0/100 XP Race: Lord of all Bloodline Age: Eternal youth ss: Vampire God/Lord of Wrath Attributes: Strength: 250 Dexterity: 150 Constitution: 180 Defense: 190 Charm: 200 Magic: 180 Karma: Neutral-Evil Karma point: 10,000 Special Skills: ¡ª Death Blessing (Special): Grants immortality; nothing can kill you. ¡ª My Love, Get Stronger! (E-Rank): Grants a 10% experience boost and increased recovery during sleep. ¡ª Death Obsession! (EX-Rank): When the host''s soul is threatened, Death intervenes, returning the host to her dominion to eliminate the threat and potentially destroy the world in the process. "My stats point is much lesspared to my original Yggdrisil stats. Why is that?" "Well, darling," Death chimed in with a yful smirk, "In this Multiverse system, the whole Multiverse is considered, so your stats got a bit diluted in the cosmic blender." I blinked, trying to wrap my head around the concept. "So, what you''re saying is that I''m now just a small fish in a big, intergctic pond?" Death chuckled, nodding in agreement. "Exactly! But hey, this system will help you get stronger." "And What is this Karma point?" I blurted out, my curiosity piqued by the mention of yet another fantastical element in our already surreal conversation. Death chuckled softly, a twinkle of amusement in their eyes. "Ah, Karma points are like cosmic points, except instead of earning them for good deeds, you umte them based on your actions in the universe." "Ah, so it''s like a reward system for not being a jerk," I mused, trying to wrap my head around the concept. "Exactly!" Death eximed, nodding in approval. "And in the grand scheme of things, they can be quite handy for making purchases in the shop." As I mulled over the implications of a celestial shopping spree, Death interrupted my thoughts with a mischievous glint in their eye. "Speaking of which, why don''t we take a peek at the Worlds list? I sense a bit of anime excitement in the air." Suppressing the urge to scream with glee, I nodded eagerly, mentallymanding the interface to reveal the coveted list of fictional anime worlds. The fictional worlds rted to Anime One punch man (SSS-Rank World) Bleach (A-Rank World) Highschool dxd (A-Rank World) Demon yer (B-Rank World) Jujitsu Kaisen (A-Rank World) The fictional worlds rted to Movie Marvel-(SSS-Rank World) DC-(SSS-Rank World) Vampire diaries-(C-Rank World) As the list of fictional anime worlds unfurled before me, I couldn''t contain my excitement. Each title held the promise of adventure and discovery, like a treasure trove waiting to be explored. "One Punch Man, Bleach, Highschool DxD..." I muttered to myself, scanning the list with growing anticipation. "Demon yer, Jujutsu Kaisen..." Death watched my reactions with amusement, clearly enjoying my enthusiasm. "Quite the selection, isn''t it?" they remarked, a yful glint in their eyes. "Thanks, Death, I''ll repay this favor with my body." ~~~ Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon yer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 53: Coming back to Life Chapter 53: Coming back to Life "Thanks, Death, I''ll repay this favor with my body," I joked, not quite realizing the gravity of my words. "Then I will suck you dry for eternity," Death replied with a sly grin, sending a chill down my spine that I couldn''t quite shake off. I gulped nervously, suddenly regretting my choice of words. "Uh, maybe I''ll find another way to repay you..." Death chuckled, the mischievous glint in their eyes never fading. "Don''t worry, darling, I was just teasing... mostly." I forced augh, trying to brush off the unease that lingered in the air. "Right, noted. Let''s stick to less... permanent forms of repayment, shall we?" And with that, we returned to our tea, the lighthearted atmosphere of our conversation now tinged with a hint of apprehension. Note to self: be careful what jokes you make with Death. I took a sip of tea, trying to dispel the lingering unease from our previous exchange."So, Death, which world do you think I should visit first?" Death leaned back in their chair, a contemtive expression crossing their features. "Hmm, it depends on what kind of adventure you''re looking for." "Well, I was thinking of..." I began, only to be interrupted by the sudden assault of sweetness on my taste buds, a vor so intense it felt like a sugar rush to end all sugar rushes. "What is this intense sweetness I''m feeling?" I eximed, practically swooning with delight as I savored the deliciousness. Death closed her eyes for a moment, then opened them with a sly grin. "Ah, that, my dear, is the taste of forbidden fruit." I raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Forbidden fruit?" "Indeed," Death replied, leaning in conspiratorially. "It''s the essence of your guardians, feeding you their blood." I nearly choked on my cookie, eyes widening in shock. "Their... blood?!" Death nodded, a wicked gleam in their eye. "Oh yes, and let me tell you, you''ve never tasted anything quite like it." I stared at Death in disbelief, unsure whether to be horrified or impressed. "Well, I guess I can add ''vampire delicacies'' to the list of unexpected treats on this journey." "And why are they feeding me their blood?" I ventured cautiously, afraid of what the answer might entail. Death''s smile widened, as if she found the whole situation amusing. "Oh, you know, just your typical guardians worried sick about theiratose master and considering a full-blown massacre to wake you up. Nothing out of the ordinary." I nearly choked on my cookie, eyes widening in horror. "Wait, what? A massacre?!" Death nodded nonchntly, as if discussing the weather. "Oh yes, it seems they''re nning to go all out and offer you their blood as a wake-up call. Quite the dramatic gesture, wouldn''t you say?" I felt a cold sweat break out on my forehead as the gravity of the situation sank in. "Holy flying shitballs," I muttered under my breath, my mind racing with the implications of my guardians'' drastic n. "Death, you have to send me back before they do anything insane," I eximed, panic creeping into my voice. Death''s smile remained unchanged, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Well, if you insist, darling. But you might want to brace yourself for a rather... eventful wake-up call." And with a wave of her hand, the world around me began to blur and fade, transporting me back to the realm of Nazarick just in the nick of time. ??? In Nazarick "Then that''s a good news, Demiurge, Sebas, Cut your hand and Yuri being a ss to pour the blood." Without hesitation, Demiurge and Sebas stepped forward, their expressions resolute as they prepared to fulfill their duty to their lord. With practiced precision, they each made a small incision on their palms, allowing their blood to flow freely into the waiting ss. Yuri, ever efficient andposed, quickly fetched a ss and presented it to Albedo, her movements fluid and precise. "Here you go, Lady Albedo," she said, her voice steady despite the urgency of the situation. Albedo epted the ss with a nod of gratitude, her mind focused solely on the task at hand. With a steady hand, she carefully poured the blood from Demiurge and Sebas into two separate ss. Once the sses were filled, Albedo turned to Shalltear, her expression resolute. "Here you go, Shalltear," she said, her voice steady despite the urgency of the situation. "These contain the blood of high-ranking demons and Ancient Dragon. May they aid Lord Alexander in his time of need." Shalltear epted the sses from Albedo. With a steady hand, Shalltear carefully poured the blood from the sses into his mouth, ensuring that every precious drop reached its intended destination. "He is drinking it. But we need more blood," Shalltear dered, her voice devoid of any sentiment as she delivered the stark truth. Demiurge and Sebas exchanged a knowing nce, understanding the gravity of the situation. "Albedo, cut off my hand," Demiurgemanded without hesitation, his tone firm and resolute. As a demon, he understood the importance of sacrificing for their lord, and his loyalty to Lord Alexander superseded any personal considerations. Albedo nodded in acknowledgment, her expression reflecting the same unwavering determination as she approached Demiurge with a sharp de in hand. However, before she could cut off the hand, Alexander''s hand made a small twitch. The sudden movement sent a ripple of hope through the room, reigniting the flickering mes of optimism that had threatened to fade. Albedo and the Guardians watched with bated breath as Lord Alexander''s hand twitched again, this time more pronouncedly. "He''s responding!" Albedo eximed, her voice tinged with disbelief and relief. "Quickly, let''s see if he wakes." As Lord Alexander''s eyes slowly opened, the Guardians held their breath, their hearts pounding with anticipation. Albedo''s gaze remained fixed on their lord, her expression a mixture of hope and apprehension. "Wee back, my Lord," Albedo said, her voice barely above a whisper as she leaned in closer. ~~~ Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon yer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 54: Fearsome as a soggy noodle Chapter 54: Fearsome as a soggy noodle "Wee back, my Lord,"I opened my eyes, expecting to see the familiar surroundings of Nazarick, but instead, my vision was immediately filled with a pair of gigantic... milkers? Dangling right in front of my face. Holy moly, mother of all boobs, of course I couldn''t say that out loud, The owner of said impressive assets turned out to be none other than Albedo, who stood before me with tears glistening in her eyes. Her expression was a mixture of relief, joy, and¡ªdare I say it¡ªa hint of pride? "My Lord, you''re awake!" Albedo eximed, her voice quivering with emotion as she reached out to touch my face, her massive mammaries threatening to eclipse my entire field of vision. On the side, I noticed Shalltear, Cocytus, Aura, Mare, Demiurge, Sebas, and the Pleiades also present, their expressions ranging from relief to curiosity. "My Lord, can I ask why you were not consuming blood?" Demiurge inquired, his tone polite but curious. "Why you ask, Demiurge."I replied, sitting up straight on the bed. Demiurge cleared his throat, adjusting his sses as he prepared to exin. "Well, my Lord, as your loyal servant, it is my duty to ensure your well-being. And as a vampire, blood is an essential source of nourishment for you. Your prolonged abstinence from blood consumption has raised some concerns among the Guardians." I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at Demiurge''s exnation. Seriously? Was he suggesting that mya was all because I wasn''t sucking down enough blood smoothies? Talk about a unique diagnosis. "It''s because of your diet, you fell into aa," Demiurge continued, as if he had just cracked the case wide open. Okay, hold up. My dear Demiurge, the reason I took an extended nap was because Death herself wanted to chat and hand me a fancy system. Not because I was skipping out on my daily dose of hemoglobin. But how on earth do I exin that without sounding like I''ve gonepletely batty? "Oh, by the way, folks, it wasn''t theck of blood that put me in aa. It was just your friendly neighborhood Death paying me a visit." Yeah, that would go over well. I nced around at the gathered Guardians, each of them looking at me with varying degrees of concern and confusion. Great, now they probably think I''ve lost my marbles along with my appetite for blood. But hey, I''m the Lord of All Bloodline, right? Surely, I can survive without guzzling down pints of the red stuff like it''s happy hour at a vampire bar. I cleared my throat, trying to muster up some semnce of seriousness. "Ah, yes, about that wholea thing... It''s actually a funny story..." Nope, that didn''t sound convincing at all. "Uh, you see, it''s more of a... supernatural circumstance," I stumbled over my words, mentally kicking myself for noting up with a better exnation. Demiurge raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical of my vague response. "Supernatural circumstance, my Lord?" "Yeah, you know, the usual. Death, systems, the whole shebang," I replied, trying to y it cool while secretly praying that Demiurge wouldn''t press any further. "Can you exin it, My Lord." Demiurge asked. Ah, Flying fuck. You know what? Screw it. I''m just going to tell the truth. "Actually, I had an intense battle of stamina and virgo¡ªuh, physical intercourse (didn''t say out loud)¡ªwith Death. And after that, she gave me a system to travel through different worlds," I blurted out, unable to hold back the truth any longer. Demiurge''s eyes widened in shock, his sses nearly slipping off his nose. "You... you what, My Lord?" he eximed, clearly taken aback by my revtion. "Yeah, it was pretty wild," I continued, feeling a strange sense of pride at my conquest over Death herself. "So let me get this straight," Demiurge said slowly, as if trying to process the absurdity of my words. "You had a fight with Death, who came to im your life, but you fought Death and emerged victorious. And not only that, but you even asked forpensation from Death in the form of a ''System'' thing. And to top it all off, you made Death cry for mercy?" Ah, it seems he misunderstood my words in the wrong way. Here we go, buckle up for the ride. "As I would expect from you, My Lord," Demiurge said, his voice filled with admiration. "You truly are the strongest being in existence. To think you not only fought Death and emerged victorious, but you also made Death cry for mercy." The rest of the Guardians also followed his lead, showering me with praise. Well, this escted quickly. But hey, who am I to argue with a room full of admirers? Strongest being? Who, me? I can''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all. Have any of them seen my stats? I''m like a premium tuna in a sea of sharks. But hey, I''ll take thepliment. As I basked in the glory of their adoration, a nagging thought crept into the back of my mind. Should I set the record straight and tell them the truth? I mean, how long could I keep up this charade before someone caught on to the fact that I was about as fearsome as a soggy noodle? But just as I was about to open my mouth and spill the beans, a familiar voice echoed in my mind. It was Death, of course, always there with her cryptic advice and enigmatic wisdom. "Just let things be, Dear," she said, her tone tinged with amusement. "Why?" I asked, unable to resist the urge to challenge her cryptic words. "Because it''s fun to watch you trying to clear up their misunderstanding," Death replied, her voice dripping with mischief. I couldn''t help but let out a resigned sigh. Of course, Death would find entertainment in my predicament. After all, what''s a little chaos and confusion among friends? So I decided to take Death''s advice to heart and embrace my newfound role as the misunderstood hero. After all, if the Guardians wanted to believe I was some sort of invincible warrior, who was I to burst their bubble? ~~~ [In my patron, Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon yer Arc just started.] Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon yer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 55: Surprise Chapter 55: Surprise "And dear, I also left another surprise outside Nazarick," Death said with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes, her voice dripping with yful amusement. "I had nned to reveal it in my realm, but since you beat me to the punch, I''ll leave it up to you to discover." I couldn''t help but chuckle at Death''s teasing tone, her sense of humor never failing to catch me off guard. "Oh, another surprise? You''re spoiling me," I replied with a grin, feigning mock indignation. Death grinned back, herughter echoing through the ethereal realm. "Well, you know me, always full of surprises," she quipped, her eyes dancing with mischief. I couldn''t resist rolling my eyes yfully at her antics. "Oh, believe me, I''ve learned to expect the unexpected from you," I retorted, unable to suppress a smile. With a yful wink, Death gestured towards the entrance of Nazarick, her expression teasing yet oddly endearing. "Well then, my dear, I won''t keep you any longer. Go on, go and uncover your surprise. And don''t forget to tell me all about itter," she said, her voiceced with anticipation. I grinned back at her, feeling a surge of excitement coursing through me. "You can count on it," I replied, then turned to the Guardians, who was looking at me with star in there¡ªAlbedo and Shalltear has love in their eyes. "I will be going outside the tomb for a bit." I said as get up. I don''t want to dy the surprise of death now, can I. But just then, objections came from all directions, voiced not by one, but by all. "We can''t let you leave just like that after your encounter with Death, Alexander-sama," they chimed in unison, their concern palpable. I sighed inwardly, realizing that convincing them to let me go would be no easy feat. After all, I may have just be the "invincible hero" in their eyes, but that didn''t mean they were going to let me waltz out of Nazarick without a fight. I thought of Death, silently pleading for assistance, but she just grinned mischievously, clearly enjoying the chaos she had unleashed. "Well, looks like I''ll have to put my negotiating skills to the test," I muttered to myself, steeling myself for the battle ahead. And so, with a deep breath and a forced smile, I turned back to the Guardians, ready to charm my way out of this sticky situation. I knew I needed a brilliant n to sway them. I cleared my throat, summoning the aura of a true ruler¡ªif I had any. "Guardians," I began, my voice resonating with authority, "I understand your concerns for my safety, and I appreciate your unwavering loyalty. However, there is a matter of utmost importance that requires my immediate attention outside the tomb." The Guardians exchanged uncertain nces, their resolve wavering slightly under the weight of mymanding presence. "Can you tell me what this important reason is, My Lord." Albedo asked. Oh boy, here we go. Time to improvise like I''m in a high-stakes improvedy show. I want to see if death hides her panties outside the tomb. ''Pervert'' Death suddenly said. ''Hey, it''s just a joke." But as I turned back to face the Guardians, I kept my expression stoic andposed, as if I were discussing matters of the utmost importance. "That''s something I can''t say," I replied, my voice steady despite the turmoil raging within me. "It''s a matter of great secrecy." "Even then, Alexander-sama, please reconsider," Albedo pleaded, her voice tinged with worry. "It''s far too dangerous for you to venture outside alone, especially after your recent encounter with Death." I sighed, realizing that I would need toe up with a more convincing argument if I had any hope of getting them to see things my way. But before I could respond, another voice spoke up from the back of the room. "Perhaps we could apany Alexander-sama on his journey," Demiurge suggested, his tone measured and diplomatic. The suggestion seemed to catch everyone off guard, myself included. Could it be that Demiurge was actuallying to my rescue? "That''s... actually not a bad idea," I admitted, trying to mask my surprise with a casual tone. Having a squad of elite Guardians apanying me on my quest does have a certain ring to it, doesn''t it. Shalltear perked up at the idea, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "Oh, I can''t wait to sink my teeth into some unsuspecting foes!" she eximed, her enthusiasm bordering on bloodthirsty. "Indeed," Cocytus chimed in, his deep voice rumbling with anticipation. "It. Shall. Be. An. Honor. To. Apany. You, Lord Alexander." Who would have thought that a simple request to venture outside would turn into a full-blown expedition with the entire Guardians in tow? "Well then, it''s settled," I dered, mustering my most authoritative voice. ~~~ [If you use the discount code: 08D44on my Patreon, you will get 30% off on my Harem God tier, which has about 90+ advance chapters. This deal will end on November 23. Make full use of it.] Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon yer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 56: Dimensional Gap Chapter 56: Dimensional Gap As I stepped out of the mausoleum, I was greeted by a sight that left me utterly bewildered. The Great Tomb of Nazarick stretched out before me, its imposing walls and neat grass creating a bizarre contrast against the scattered tombstones and eerie statues. The grass beneath my feet felt surprisingly soft, like walking on a plush carpet, but the presence of tombstones gave the scene an unsettling vibe, as if I had stumbled into a graveyard-themed amusement park. I couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all. "Well, this is certainly... unique," I muttered to myself, trying to make sense of the chaotic scenery. The statues of armored warriors guarding the smaller mausoleums only added to the surreal atmosphere. It was like being trapped in a medieval fantasy crossed with a horror movie set¡ªdefinitely not your average day out. But amidst the oddity, there was a strange beauty to the scene. The carvings of angels and goddesses, though out of ce in this strange cemetery, were undeniably exquisite, their intricate details a testament to the skill of their creators. As I stood at the top of the stairs, taking in the bizarrendscape before me, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement mingled with trepidation. The Great Tomb of Nazarick, now floating in a void among the stars, was a far cry from its original icy home in Helheim. The grass beneath my feet felt strangelyforting. "Beautiful," I whispered, the word escaping my lips almost involuntarily. It was the only word that seemed to do justice to the breathtaking sight before me. As if in response to my whispered admiration, Death''s voice echoed in my mind, a faint whisper that seemed to reverberate through the emptiness around me. Despite her absence, I could feel her presence as if she stood beside me, a silent observer to the wonders she had bestowed upon me. "Do you like my gift, My dear," her voice murmured, the words echoing softly in the depths of my mind. It was a question filled with a curious mix of warmth and amusement, as if Death herself found amusement in my awe. A smile tugged at the corners of my lips as I responded silently, my thoughts reaching out to her in the void. "Yes, it''s... breathtaking," I replied, my words carried by the silent expanse around me. "More beautiful that my panties." Death said breaking all the sentimental atmosphere with her unexpectedment. "Well, there goes the poetic inspiration," I said, shaking my head in mock disappointment. "I was about to pen a masterpiece, and you just had to ruin it with your panty talk." Death chuckled, herughter echoing through the void. "Oh,e on, my dear," she replied, a mischievous glint in her eye. "You know you love my sense of humor." I couldn''t help but let out a chuckle, the tension of the moment melting away into yful banter. "Yeah, Death, keep telling yourself that," I replied, rolling my eyes in mock exasperation. But even as we joked, I couldn''t shake the truth in Death''s words. The scene before me truly was breathtaking, with the Great Tomb of Nazarick suspended amidst the stars like a grand celestial pce. Before I could ponder further, Albedo''s voice broke through the reverie. "My Lord, what is this ce? The whole Nazarick floating," she asked, her voice filled with curiosity. I turned to Death with a raised eyebrow, unable to resist the urge to tease her. "Hey Death, you heard thedy. What''s the deal with this ce?" I asked. "This ce is called dimensional gap." Death said. "The dimensional gap?" I repeated, "As in the ce where the great red dragon of dreams is living?" Was I about to knock on the door of the final boss of the DXD world? Death chuckled softly, a knowing glint in her eyes. "Yes and no," she replied cryptically. "While this is indeed the dimensional gap, the likelihood of you encountering the great red dragon is quite slim¡ªunless, of course, you decide to utilize your Multiverse system." I frowned, processing her words carefully. So, while I might not stumble upon the legendary dragon by sheer chance, there was still a possibility of meeting him if I chose to actively seek him out using the powers granted by the Multiverse system. "Well, that certainly adds a newyer of intrigue to our little adventure," I mused aloud, a thrill of excitement coursing through me at the thought of facing such a formidable opponent. Death nodded, a faint smile dancing at the corners of her lips. "Indeed," she agreed, her voice tinged with a hint of excitement. "The Multiverse system opens up endless possibilities, and the dimensional gap is where countless realities converge. It''s a realm of boundless potential. That''s precisely why I chose to position Nazarick here." "Lord Alexander, are you alright? You haven''t said anything." Albedo asked. I snapped out of my contemtion, realizing that Albedo had been waiting for a response. Clearing my throat, I turned back to her with a sheepish grin. "Ah, my apologies, Albedo. Just got lost in thought for a moment there," I replied, hoping to brush off my momentary distraction. Albedo''s expression softened with understanding, but her curiosity still lingered. "But, My Lord, what is this ce? How did we end up here?" she pressed, her eyes searching mine for answers. I nced at Death, silently asking for guidance. With a nod from her, I turned back to Albedo, ready to provide an exnation. "Well, you see, Albedo, this is the dimensional gap," I began, trying to sound as authoritative as possible. "It''s a space where different dimensions intersect, allowing for travel between worlds." Albedo''s eyes widened with fascination, and I could see the gears turning in her mind as she processed this information. "So, does that mean we''re in a different world now?" she asked, her voice filled with wonder. ~~~ Support me through my Patreon. It would be a big help. Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. /ckBolt517 Chapter 57: Travel plan Chapter 57: Travel n Albedo''s eyes widened with fascination, and I could see the gears turning in her mind as she processed this information. "So, does that mean we''re in a different world now?" she asked, her voice filled with wonder. "No, it''s not another world, it''s just an empty void with infinite possibilities," I rified, trying to sound confident despite the uncertainty swirling in my own mind. I mean, how do you even begin to exin a ce like this? "Now, all of you, I have something important to tell," I announced, drawing their attention. Time to drop the bombshell. I cleared my throat, steeling myself for their reactions. "I will be leaving Nazarick for a while." As the words left my mouth, I couldn''t help but feel a rush of nerves. How would they react? Would they try to stop me? "Are you going to leave us, My Lord, just like how other Supreme Being did." Ah? Albedo said as tear begun to form on her eyes. Aura and Mara already started to cry. As Albedo''s tears threatened to spill, I felt a pang of guilt tugging at my heartstrings. Oh no, herees the waterworks. But wait, did she justpare me to the other Supreme Beings who abandoned Nazarick? Ouch. "Whoa, whoa, hold on a second," I interjected, waving my hands in a futile attempt to calm the emotional storm brewing before me. "I''m not leaving forever, just for a little while. Think of it as a... vacation? Yeah, a vacation." But my feeble attempt at reassurance seemed to fall on deaf ears as Albedo''s sobbing only intensified. Great, now I''ve gone and upset the waifu squad. Inwardly, I cursed myck of diplomatic skills. How do I get myself out of this mess? Maybe if I promise to bring back souvenirs? No, that''s not gonna cut it. Meanwhile, Demiurge''s expression had shifted from concern to deep contemtion. "Perhaps this is a test from the Supreme Beings," he mused aloud, his voice dripping with gravitas. Test? What test? Oh right, the whole "prove yourself worthy" ordeal. Thanks a lot, guys. Just what I needed, another hoop to jump through. But before I could protest, Shalltear stepped forward, her crimson eyes burning with determination. "Is it because we are not strong as you that we unable to protect you from every little danger?" she questioned, her voice carrying a hint of insecurity. "I-is it because I am shy, My Lord. I-is that why you are leaving." As Mare''s tears began to flow, my heart sank. Oh boy, here we go. The guilt trip train has left the station, and Mare''s the conductor. "No, Mare, it''s not because you''re shy," I said, scrambling to reassure him. "I mean, sure, you''re a bit timid sometimes, but that''s just part of your charm! You''re like a delicate flower in a garden of...uh, less delicate flowers." Smooth, real smooth. I mentally kicked myself for the awkwardparison, but Mare seemed to brighten at thepliment. And I took this opportunity and said to all guardians. "And rest of you, you all seem to have misunderstood my words. It''s not because Mare''s shy or because any of you aren''t strong enough. It''s more like... uh, a spontaneous trip? Yeah, let''s go with that." As I looked around at their hopeful faces, I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. Here I am, trying to reassure a bunch of NPCs as if they were my own flesh and blood. The things I do for Nazarick. "And one more thing, any one of you Guardians can follow me." There goes my n for solo visiting the Multiverse. As soon as the words left my mouth, the mood suddenly changed, a cacophony of voices erupted around me, each Guardian vying for the opportunity to apany me on my journey. "I shall be your faithfulpanion, My Lord," Albedo eximed, her eyes shining with devotion. "I, too, wish to join you, my Lord," Shalltear added eagerly, her fangs gleaming in the dim light. Before I could even respond, the rest of the Guardians began moring for their chance to apany me, each offering their own reasons why they would be the perfect travelpanion. "My Lord, might I suggest a more... organized approach to selecting apanion?" he proposed, his tone as calm andposed as ever. "As Lord Alexander is going on a journey, he would need an assistant," Demiurge began, his voice carrying the weight of authority. "And who better to fulfill that role than someone with both intellect and loyalty?" He paused for a moment, allowing his words to sink in before continuing. "I have served you faithfully for many years, my Lord, and I am well-versed in matters of strategy and logistics. With me by your side, you can rest assured that every detail of your journey will be meticulously nned and executed." "If that''s the case, I think I would be more fitting for this role," Sebas interjected, his voice calm but resolute. "As the loyal butler, created by Lord Touch Me to serve Lord Alexander, it is my duty." Demiurge arched an eyebrow, a hint of sarcasmcing his response. "Ah, Sebas, ever the humble servant," he remarked dryly. "But let''s not forget that while you may excel in household chores and tea service, this journey may require a bit more... strategic finesse." Sebas remained unruffled, his expression impassive as he countered, "Indeed, Lord Demiurge, your strategic prowess is unparalleled. However, might I remind you that loyalty and dedication are equally valuable qualities in apanion." The tension in the room was palpable as the two exchanged pointed nces, each silently vying for my favor. ~~~ Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon yer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 58: Orders Chapter 58: Orders The tension in the room was palpable as the two exchanged pointed nces, each silently vying for my favor. Sensing the tension escting, I quickly intervened. "Stop it, you two," I said, trying to diffuse the situation before it spiraled out of control. "Yes, you should stop, Demiurge and Sebas, because I know Lord Alexander wishes to be with me," Albedo dered confidently, her voice dripping with determination. "It''s like we''re going on a honeymoon before marriage," she murmured the second half, a mischievous twinkle in her eyes. I couldn''t help but chuckle at Albedo''s boldness, but her words did little to alleviate the brewing rivalry between Demiurge and Sebas. "You will all get a chance to apany me, so you don''t have to fight with each other," I added, hoping to ease the tension. Demiurge and Sebas exchanged a begrudging nce, but eventually nodded in agreement. "Very well, My Lord," Demiurge conceded "We shall await your decision." With that, the tension in the room seemed to dissipate, reced by a sense of reluctant cooperation. As the Guardians turned their attention back to me, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief. "Now, let''s focus on the task at hand," I continued, as the air around me changed. "As we prepare to venture into different worlds, it''s imperative that we strengthen Nazarick''s defenses and informationwork." The Guardians nodded in agreement, their expressions serious as they awaited my next instructions. Time toy down thew. I paused for dramatic effect, letting the weight of my words sink in before proceeding. "Firstly, I want each floor of Nazarick to increase its readiness level by one. We can''t afford any weaknesses in our defense, especially when exploring unfamiliar territories. I want every Guardian to be prepared for any eventuality." As I spoke, I could see the Guardians springing into action, already formting ns in their minds to carry out my orders. It was a reassuring sight, knowing that they were ready to follow my lead. "Secondly," I continued, raising a finger for emphasis. "I want to strengthen our informationwork within Nazarick. We need to be aware of any potential threats or opportunities that may arise, both within our domain and beyond. I expect each of you to utilize your skills and resources to gather intel and keep me informed of any developments." The Guardians nodded in understanding, their determination evident in their expressions. It was clear that they understood the importance of this task, and they were ready to do whatever it took to fulfill their duties. "And finally, I want to establish a dedicated group tasked with collecting knowledge and artifacts from the worlds we visit. There''s a wealth of untapped resources out there, and it''s our duty to acquire them for the betterment of Nazarick." The Guardians nodded in understanding and with union they kneel down. "We have heard your orders, My Lord," they said in unison, their voices filled with reverence and determination. "We shall carry out your will with utmost diligence and efficiency." ??? As the pressure that had weighed heavily on their heads dissipated, a collective sigh of relief swept through the room. Though the departure of their revered master had left them feeling apprehensive and uncertain, the sudden release of tension brought a sense of calm to the atmosphere. Still, no one dared to raise their heads, the lingering presence of their master''s departure hanging palpably in the air. It was as though they were hesitant to break the silence, afraid that any movement might disturb the fragile peace that had settled over them. After a while, someone let out a sigh, the sound echoing softly in the quiet room. It was a small gesture, but it served as a subtle acknowledgment that the tense atmosphere had finally dissipated. With the pressure lifted, the inhabitants of the room began to rx, their bodies no longer held captive by the invisible force that had kept them rooted to the ground. Slowly, one by one, they began to raise their heads, casting cautious nces at each other as they took in the scene around them. "What in the world was that? I felt like I was about to be squished like a pancake," Aura eximed, her voice tinged with disbelief. "He was like apletely different person before," Shalltear added, her crimson eyes wide with astonishment. "As one would expect of Alexander-sama, his mere presence would have such a profound effect on us Guardians..." Demiurge mused, his tone thoughtful as he processed the events that had just unfolded. "As... A... Supreme... Being... His... Might... Overmatches... Ours... But... I... Did... Not... Expect... Him... To... Be... This... Powerful," Cocytus remarked, his voice slow and deliberate as he struggled to find the right words. "Exactly! He showed us his ability as an absolute ruler in response to our feelings... as expected of our creator. The zenith of the Forty One Supreme Beings, and the kindest one... " Albedo gushed, her eyes shining with adoration as she spoke of their beloved master. The room was filled with a sense of reverence and admiration as the Guardians reflected on the power and wisdom of their creator. Though their master''s departure had left them shaken, it had also served as a reminder of his unparalleled strength and benevolence. "Then, I shall take my leave first. I do not know where Alexander-sama has gone, but I should stay by his side," Sebas announced, his voice tinged with determination as he prepared to depart. Jealousy shed across some of the female Guardians'' faces, including Albedo''s, but she quickly quashed her feelings and replied, "I understand. Then, Sebas, serve Lord Alexander well and do not disgrace him. Report to me if anything happens. In particr, if Lord Alexander summons me, you must let me know immediately. Everything else is of secondary importance to that!" Sebas nodded solemnly. "I understand, Albedo. If I waste too much time here, I will not have enough to properly serve Lord Alexander, which would be disrespectful. Therefore, forgive my abrupt departure, but I must take my leave. Floor Guardians, I bid you all a good day." With his farewells spoken, Sebas immediately jogged away, his steps echoing through the chamber as he hurried to carry out his duties. "Very well. Then, let us move on to our ns for the future. And quickly finish the orders our master has given us," Albedo dered, her voice steady as she turned her attention to the remaining Guardians. The Guardians nodded in agreement, their expressions serious as they prepared to discuss the tasks ahead. ~~~ [In my patron, Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon yer Arc just started.] Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. /ckBolt517 Chapter 59: Affection meter Chapter 59: Affection meter After giving my orders to the Guardians, I retreated to my bed chamber, feeling a mixture of exhaustion and amusement. Dealing with the Guardians was like herding a group of overeager puppies, except these puppies were fully grown adults with powers that could level mountains. It was both exasperating and entertaining at the same time. Flopping down onto my bed, I couldn''t help but let out a chuckle at the absurdity of it all. "Well, that was quite the spectacle," I muttered to myself, shaking my head in disbelief. "Who knew being an Overlord woulde with so much... drama." As Iy there, contemting the events of the day, a familiar voice echoed in the depths of my mind. "Having fun, are we?" Death''s voice murmured teasingly, her presence enveloping me like aforting nket. I couldn''t help but smile at her yful tone. "Oh, you have no idea," I replied, rolling onto my back to stare up at the ceiling. "You should have seen the look on their faces when I announced my ns to leave Nazarick for a while. It was like I had just told them Santa us wasn''t real." Death chuckled softly, the sound echoing in the recesses of my mind. "Ah, the joys of being an Overlord," she remarked wryly. "Always keeping your subjects on their toes." "Tell me about it," I muttered, running a hand through my hair in frustration. "Sometimes I feel like I''m babysitting a group of hyperactive children." "Well, at least you have some entertainment to pass the time," Death replied, her voice tinged with amusement. "And speaking of entertainment, have you consider which world to visit first." About that, we haven''t finished our talk earlier. I only looked at stats and nothing more. Let''s see what other functions this system has," I mused aloud, scrolling through the list of options that had suddenly appeared before me. [List of functions essible] ¨CStatus: Quantify the current attributes and skills of the Host. ¨Css: ss like RPGs affects the overall strength and grants some exclusive ss rted skills. ¨CPartners: Lists all the current partners of the Host. ¨CShop: Grants ess to the Archive of all Creations in existence. ¨CWorlds: Shows the lists of Fictional and Non-fictional Worlds essible to the Host. I nodded, understanding the self-exnatory functions. "Status" must be like the board in RPGs that shows levels and other stats, which I''ve seen before. "ss" should be the job ss I acquire. "Shop" function for buying artifacts and weapons, and "Worlds" for transporting into the anime worlds, which I''ve also seen before. "What is this partner function, Death?" I asked, curiosity bubbling within me like a boiling cauldron of intrigue. Death''s response was swift, her voice echoing in my mind with a hint of amusement. "Ah, the Partner function," she began, her tone tinged with a mysterious allure. "It''s where you can find a list of all your current partners¡ªthose who have pledged their allegiance to you and stand by your side in times of need." Partners, huh? I couldn''t help but wonder who¡ªor what¡ªmight be listed under that category. Would it be the loyal Guardians of Nazarick? "Let''s find out, shall we?" I said aloud, selecting the Partner function with a mentalmand. In an instant, a holographic disy materialized before me, listing the names and profiles of all my current partners. As I scrolled through the list, I couldn''t help but grin at the eclectic mix of individuals who had chosen to align themselves with me. "Ah, here we go," I remarked, pausing as I spotted the first entry on the list. "Albedo, Shalltear, Demiurge... the gang''s all here." Death''s chuckle reverberated in my mind, her amusement palpable. "Looks like you''ve assembled quite the entourage," shemented, her voiceced with a hint of admiration. "Yeah, it''s like a dysfunctional family reunion," I joked, unable to suppress a grin at the thought of my eclectic band of allies. "But hey, at least I know I''ll never be bored with this crew around." After that, I selected Albedo''s name, and another hologram page appeared, disying her percentage of affection for me. [Albedo, The overseer of Guardians] Love: 250% Description: Completely devoted to you She wants nothing more than to spend eternity with you Trains harder than anyone to be worthy of you Remark: That woman is crazy. Stay away from her if you want to keep your hips intact. As I read the remark, I couldn''t help but burst intoughter, the absurdity of the situation hitting me like a bolt of lightning. "Well, looks like I''ll have to invest in some hip pads," I quipped, imagining the lengths Albedo would go to in her devotion to me. Death joined in myughter, her voice echoing with amusement. "Ah, love. It truly knows no bounds," she remarked, her tone tinged with irony. "Yeah, especially when ites with a side of potential hip dislocation," I added, chuckling at the thought. I turned my attention to the next item on my mental checklist: checking Shalltear''s affection meter. [Shalltear Bloodfallen, The Guardian of First, Second and third Floor] Love: 240% Description: Adores you above all else Devotes herself to your every desire Trains relentlessly to prove her worthiness to you in your bed Remark: Beware, her affection knows no bounds. Crossing her could be perilous. As I beheld the surprisingly straightforward data on Shalltear''s affection meter, I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in amusement. "Well, I guess there''s no ambiguity there," I remarked to Death, unable to suppress a grin. Death chuckled softly, her amusement evident. "Indeed, Shalltear''s devotion to you is... impressive, to say the least," she replied, her tone tinged with amusement. "Yeah, I''ll say," I replied, shaking my head in disbelief. "I mean, ''trains relentlessly to prove her worthiness to you in your bed''? Talk about dedication." Death''sughter filled my mind, her amusement contagious. "Ah, the joys of having a devoted minion," she remarked, her voice tinged with irony. I couldn''t help but chuckle at her words, feeling a mix of amusement and incredulity at Shalltear''s unwavering loyalty. "Well, I suppose I should count my blessings," ~~~ Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. In my Patreon High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon yer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. /ckBolt517 Chapter 60: First world High School DXD Chapter 60: First world High School DXD As I chuckled at Death''s words, I found myself feeling a mix of amusement and incredulity at Shalltear''s unwavering loyalty. "Well, I suppose I should count my blessings," I remarked, a wry smile ying on my lips. With that thought in mind, I turned my attention to the holographic interface once more, eager to assess Demiurge''s loyalty. [Demiurge, The Guardian of the Seventh Floor] Loyalty: 250% Description: Devotes himself to your everymand, striving for your approval and recognition A strategic mastermind, he constantly seeks ways to further your goals and ambitions Remark: Beware, his loyalty is border line love. Beware of what words you choose in front of him. I couldn''t help but chuckle at the unexpected twist in Demiurge''s loyalty assessment. "Well, that''s... unexpected," I remarked, feeling a mixture of amusement and slight unease at the implications. And to think that it bordered on love! It was like something straight out of a soap opera. As I processed this revtion, Death couldn''t resist teasing me about the situation. "Looks like you''ve unknowingly captured Demiurge''s heart, my dear," she remarked, her voiceced with yful sarcasm. I chuckled nervously, feeling the need to set the record straight¡ªno pun intended. "Please don''t tease me, Death," I protested, "And I am straight as an arrow." Death''sughter echoed in my mind, but I was quick to assert my position. "I mean, not that there''s anything wrong with that," I added hastily, "but it''s just not my cup of tea." The irony of the situation wasn''t lost on me. Here I was, a Supreme Being caught in the midst of a potential love triangle with my own Guardians. If only the my friends could see me now¡ªthey''d probably get a kick out of it. I couldn''t shake the lingering thought of Demiurge''s borderline love for me. It was like walking on eggshells¡ªexcept the eggshells were made of his undying devotion. "Well, at least I''ll never have to worry about him betraying me," I quipped to myself, trying to find the humor in the situation. "After all, loyalty like that doesn''te around every day." With a newfound sense of determination, I made a mental note to tread carefully around Demiurge, ensuring that my words and actions didn''t inadvertently lead him on. Thest thing I needed was a love-struck Guardianplicating our already precarious situation. "Now that''s done, I have a doubt, Death," I said, turning my attention back to the mischievous entity. "Oh, do tell," Death replied, her voice dripping with curiosity. "As we''re in the dimensional gap, how exactly do I ess the New World, where the story of Overlord unfolds? Do I need to use the Multiverse system, or is there another way to travel there?" I inquired, eager for rification. "You have to use the system to go to the New World, but unlike other worlds, the New World doesn''t require spending Karma points to travel there¡ªit''s free of charge," Death exined with a sly grin, as if she were divulging a well-kept secret. "Ah, free travel? Now that''s my kind of deal," I remarked, a grin spreading across my face at the thought of saving some Karma points for once. "Guess I''ll have to take advantage of that while I can." "But suggest you go to a different world than new world to start." Death said. "Really? Any particr reason?" I asked, intrigued by Death''s suggestion. "No particr reason, it just my opinion." I couldn''t help but chuckle at Death''s nonchnt response. "No particr reason, huh? Just your opinion," I echoed, raising an eyebrow in amusement. "Well, I suppose I''ll take your word for it." As I pondered my next destination, a mischievous idea popped into my head. "If that''s the case, then should I go to High School DxD as my first world?" I mused aloud, a grin spreading across my face at the thought of the infamous anime universe. "Thend of waifus and sexy devils." Death''sughter echoed in my mind, her amusement palpable even without her physical presence. "Ah, High School DxD, an excellent choice," she replied, her voiceced with humor. "But be warned, you might find yourself a bit... distracted by all the... assets on disy." I couldn''t help but chuckle at her yful warning. "Oh, I''m sure I can handle a few distractions," I joked, though the mental image of navigating a world filled with buxom demons and sultry angels did give me pause. "Besides," I added with a grin, "what''s an adventure without a little eye candy along the way?" Death chuckled softly, her amusement washing over me like a warm breeze. "Very true, my dear. Just be sure not to get too distracted by the scenery," she teased, her tone tinged with mischief. "I''ll do my best to stay focused," I replied, though I couldn''t help but wonder how sessful I would be in resisting the allure of High School DxD''s infamous charms. With my destination set and my excitement building, I turned my attention to the Multiverse system once more, eager to begin my journey into the world of waifus and sexy devils. But as I prepared to embark on my adventure, a sudden realization dawned on me. "Wait a minute," I muttered to myself, furrowing my brow in confusion. "I have to wait for a few days until the Guardiansplete my orders." Leave it to bureaucracy to put a damper on my ns for a spontaneous interdimensional vacation. Oh well, I suppose a little dy wouldn''t hurt. After all, anticipation only makes the eventual adventure that much sweeter, right? With a resigned sigh, I settled back into my chair, content to bide my time until the Guardians had finished their preparations. After all, Rome wasn''t built in a day, and neither was a perfectly executed interdimensional excursion. In the meantime, I could always brush up on my demonology and angelic studies. Who knows, maybe I''ll even pick up a few new tricks to impress thedies. ~~~ Giveme your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong andwhat is needed to change. Andleave atleast onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. /ckBolt517 Join my Kofi to support me. Chapter 61: Highschool dxd Chapter 61: Highschool dxd A week Later As the day of world travel finally arrived, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement coursing through my veins. After a week of waiting, the anticipation had reached a fever pitch, and I was more than ready to embark on my interdimensional adventure. Apanying me on this journey were none other than Albedo and Yuri Alpha. Albedo, with her undying devotion and love-struck tendencies, and Yuri Alpha, the stoic and mysterious Duhan whose choice of essory was a cor¡ªprobably to keep her head firmly attached to her body. As we gathered in the teleportation chamber, I couldn''t help but chuckle at the odd trio we made. Here we were, a lovesick demon, a headless beauty, and... well, me, just trying to keep it all together. "Are we all set,dies?" I asked, trying to soundposed despite the whirlwind of emotions swirling within me. Albedo''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she clung to my arm, her smile radiant. "Absolutely, my Lord," she eximed, her enthusiasm palpable. Yuri Alpha nodded silently, her expression unreadable behind her ck lensless sses. I couldn''t help but wonder what thoughts were going through her head¡ªor rather, what wasn''t going through her head, considering she was a Duhan. With a deep breath, I activated the Multiverse system, the holographic interface springing to life before us. With practiced ease, I navigated to the "Worlds" section, my fingers moving deftly across the controls. Highschool DXD (A-Rank) I mentally chose the World and new texts formed in front. Description: In a world ruled by devils, angels, and fallen angels, high school is anything but ordinary. Amidst battles for supremacy, the focus remains on voluptuous demons and divine beauties. This to look out for: Sacred Gear [ept] [Modify] Of course modify, I need to do it or it might get boring in the long run. Write down the changes¡­ My lips arched upward in what anyone would call a scary smile. Heck even I was scared after ncing at the mirror. [Confirm & Pay 1000 Karma points] I released a sigh and pressed confirm in my mind. "Are you ready, Ladies." Albedo''s grip on my arm tightened, her eyes shining with excitement. "Absolutely, my Lord," she replied, her enthusiasm undiminished. Yuri Alpha nodded silently, her demeanor as stoic as ever. Though her expression remained impassive, I could sense a flicker of curiosity in her gaze, as if she were eager to see what awaited us in the world. With a deep breath, I activated the teleportation sequence, the familiar hum of energy filling the chamber as the surroundings began to blur and warp around us. In a matter of moments, the sterile confines of Nazarick faded away. [5000 spent] ??? In Kuoh As I materialized, I found myself standing in what appeared to be a modest apartment. The air was filled with the faint scent of freshly brewed coffee, mingling with the warm aroma of home-cooked meals. Sunlight streamed in through the windows, casting a soft glow over the cozy space. "Well, this is unexpected," I remarked, taking in my surroundings with a mixture of surprise and curiosity. Albedo and Yuri Alpha stood beside me, their expressions mirroring my own as they surveyed the unfamiliar environment. It was clear that we had not arrived in the bustling streets of Highschool DxD as I had anticipated. "Where are we?" Albedo asked, her voice tinged with confusion. "I''m not sure," I admitted, casting a nce around the apartment in search of any clues. "But it seems like we''re in someone''s home." "No, Dear, you are not in anyone''s home, it your from now own." Death voice heard in my mind. I raised an eyebrow at Death''s unexpected interjection, processing her words with a mix of surprise and intrigue. So, this apartment was now officially mine? That certainly exined the cozy atmosphere and personalized touches scattered throughout the space. "Well, isn''t that convenient," I remarked, a wry smile tugging at the corners of my lips. "I suppose I should thank the Multiverse system for the unexpected hospitality." While I taking to death mentally, Yuri Alpha remained silent, her gaze focused on a nearby table where a stack of neatly folded papers caught her attention. With a nod, she approached the table and began to examine the documents, her sharp eyes scanning the text with practiced precision. Curious, I joined her, peering over her shoulder to catch a glimpse of what she had found. The papers appeared to be legal documents, neatly organized andbeled with my name. As I skimmed through them, I realized they were indeed legal papers, granting me ownership of the apartment and providing various details about its amenities and utilities. "Well, well, looks like we''ve got ourselves a proper home," I remarked, a sense of satisfaction settling over me as I perused the documents. As I continued to read through the documents, my eyes widened in surprise at the mention of Kuoh Academy. It seemed that in addition to granting me ownership of the apartment, the Multiverse system had also secured my admission to the prestigious school. "Looks like we''re not just homeowners, but students too," I remarked, unable to contain my excitement at the unexpected turn of events. "I guess it''s time to dust off those textbooks and sharpen our pencils." "My Lord, you, a student?" Albedo eximed, her voice filled with incredulity. "How can the strongest, the most brilliant of Supreme Beings, stoop to the level of a mere student?" I couldn''t help but chuckle at her disbelief, understanding her sentiment but also relishing the chance to dive into a new experience. "Well, even Supreme Beings need to expand their horizons from time to time," I replied with a grin. "Who knows, maybe I''ll learn something new." "And look, you''ll be going as a teacher," I continued, seeing an opportunity to redirect her focus. Hearing my words, Albedo''s grin widened at my words, her enthusiasm palpable as she began to envision herself in the role of mentor. "Fear not, my Lord," she dered, her voice brimming with confidence. "I shall impart upon you all of my knowledge and wisdom, ensuring that you excel in every subject." I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at her bold deration, knowing full well that her idea of "teaching" might involve more than just textbooks and lectures. But hey, who was I toin? If it meant spending more time with Albedo, I was all for it. ~~~ Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. And leave at least onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub. Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15. /ckBolt517
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 62: Shopping Chapter 62: Shopping After arriving in DxD, Albedo, Yuri, and I wasted no time diving into our new life. Our first order of business? A shopping spree to stock up on necessities for our apartment. Albedo, though not particrly fond of mingling with humans, begrudgingly agreed to apany us. "First, we need to blend in," I announced, handing Albedo an artifact from my inventory. "Use this to hide your wings and horns. We don''t want to draw unnecessary attention." Albedo reluctantly epted the artifact, eyeing it warily before nodding in agreement. "And as for clothes," I continued, essing the shop section in my system. With a few clicks, I purchased a set of outfits for each of us, ensuring we would fit in seamlessly with the human poption. "How do you do that, My Lord? I didn''t sense any magical power," Albedo asked, her curiosity piqued. "I told you I have something like a system, right?" I replied with a grin. "Yes, My Lord, something like the multiverse system, which is what you used to arrive at this world," she acknowledged. "Exactly," I confirmed. "In the system, we have something like karma points, which are used to trade for items. It''s quite handy, actually." "My Lord, this outfit seems a bit small for you," Yuri remarked, eying my clothes with concern. I chuckled, adjusting the snug fit of the clothes. "Well, I am going to be a student in high school, so I figured I should embrace my teenage phase," I exined as I turned in my body into that of teenage. I also hide my earring in my left ear. "Oh, my love in teenage body is just wonderful." Deathmented, "we should definitely add this on our next ''meeting''." I chuckled at Death''sment, shaking my head in amusement. "Well, I''m d you approve," I replied, rolling my eyes at her yful teasing. "But let''s keep our ''meetings'' strictly ''professional'', shall we?" Albedo and Yuri exchanged amused nces, clearly entertained by our banter. Albedo, ever the devoted follower, couldn''t resist adding her own two cents. "My Lord, I must say, you look rather dashing in your teenage form," shemented with a yful smirk. I grinned at herpliment, feeling a sense of camaraderie with my loyal guardian. "Why, thank you, Albedo," I replied, giving her a mock bow. "Just doing my best to fit in with the crowd." With our disguises in ce, we made our way to the street for some shopping. Our first stop? Buying some new clothes. However, as we browsed through the racks of clothing in the bustling shopping district, I couldn''t help but balk at the prices. I did buy our current dress from the system, but it''s so expensive¡ª100 karma points for each pair, Imented, mentally converting the cost to yen. And 100 karma points is about 10,000 yen! Maybe should have used create item. "We should start by finding some affordable clothing stores," I suggested, scanning the area for any signs of shops. Yuri nodded in agreement, her expression serene as always. "Agreed, my Lord. It would be wise to spend our resources wisely," she replied, her voice calm and measured. Albedo, on the other hand, seemed less concerned with budgeting and more focused on the task at hand. "Let''s not waste any time, my Lord. We have much to do," she urged, her eyes gleaming with determination. With Albedo leading the way, we soon found ourselves in front of a modest clothing store, its windows filled with an array of colorful garments. "Here looks good," I said, gesturing towards the entrance. As we entered the store, a friendly shopkeeper greeted us with a warm smile. "Wee, wee! How can I assist you today?" she asked, her voice cheerful and inviting. "We''re looking for some affordable clothing options," I exined, trying to keep my tone casual. "Nothing too fancy, just something practical for everyday wear." The shopkeeper nodded understandingly, leading us towards a rack of casual attire. "I''ve got just the thing for you," she said, pulling out a few options for us to peruse. After much deliberation, we each settled on a few outfits that suited our tastes and budgets. With our purchases in hand, we thanked the shopkeeper and made our way back onto the bustling streets. "Now that we''ve got our clothing sorted, let''s buy groceries?" I suggested, turning to mypanions with a smile. Albedo and Yuri exchanged a knowing nce before turning their attention back to me. "My Lord, you seem very knowledgeable about how this world works," Albedo remarked, her curiosity evident in her tone. "Do you have prior experience in this kind of situation?" I chuckled at her question, feeling a sense of amusement at the thought of exining my unusual circumstances to them once again. "Well, let''s just say I''ve had my fair share of adventures in various worlds," I replied cryptically, not wanting to delve into theplexities of my unique situation. "But for now, let''s focus on the task at hand. We have groceries to buy and a new life to embrace." ~~~ Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. And leave at least onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub. Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45+ advance chapters for $15. /ckBolt517
Chapter 63: Kuoh Academy Chapter 63: Kuoh Academy Kuoh Academy Albedo and I stood in front of Kuoh Academy, the towering edifice of academia looming before us like a fortress of knowledge. Albedo, decked out in her office wear, looked more like she was about to conquer the boardroom than a high school ssroom. Her white shirt gleamed like the armor of a valiant warrior, while her ck coat and pants gave off serious boss vibes¡ªno wonder heads were turning on the street. Pic As we approached the entrance, I couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight of Albedo effortlesslymanding the attention of passersby. It was like witnessing a celebrity sighting, except instead of fans moring for autographs, they were just trying to discreetly snap photos of the enigmatic beauty striding beside me. I half-expected someone to shout, "Is that the CEO of Nazarick?" Meanwhile, Albedo maintained her regalposure, her expression a perfect mix of confidence and professionalism. If anyone dared to challenge her authority, I had no doubt they''d find themselves facing the wrath of a thousand demonic stares. It was a good thing I was on her side¡ªliterally. As we entered Kuoh Academy, I couldn''t help but marvel at the grandeur of the campus. From what I remembered, it was originally an all-girls private school, but now it had evolved into a co-ed institution. The new school building stood tall and imposing, a symbol of progress and change. Despite the shift to co-education, there still seemed to be more girls than boys studying at the school¡ªa fact that I was sure didn''t escape Albedo''s notice. As we navigated through the bustling halls, I couldn''t shake the feeling of being out of ce. After all, I was a former Supreme Being-turned-student, and Albedo was... well, Albedo. But despite our unconventional backgrounds, we were determined to make the most of our time at Kuoh Academy. And I do have a harem n, after all. We soon learned that Kuoh Academy had several divisions, including the primary division, high school division, and college division. It was a testament to the school''smitment to providing quality education at every level. As we approached the administrative offices of Kuoh Academy, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of apprehension. This was a pivotal moment for all of us, and I wanted to ensure everything went smoothly¡ªespecially considering Albedo''s tendency for... shall we say, assertiveness. Before entering the principal''s office, I turned to Albedo, hoping to remind her of the importance of maintaining a professional demeanor. "Albedo, remember what I said earlier: no unnecessary fighting, take your role as a teacher seriously, and, uh, remember that you''re also my older step-sister, so, uh, act ordingly." Albedo nodded earnestly, her crimson eyes gleaming with determination. "Thank you for this opportunity, my Lord," she replied, her voice filled with sincerity. But then, to my surprise and dismay, she added, "And I heard that you enjoy this kind of roley, my Lord." I blinked, momentarily taken aback by her unexpectedment. "Uh, where did you hear that, Albedo?" "It was you who said it, my Lord," she answered matter-of-factly. "You mentioned something about enjoying the dynamic of older sister and little brother, and how I should, um, assert my authority as the older sister... physically." I felt my face flush with embarrassment as I recalled our previous one-sided conversations in yggdrisill. "Ah, right... that," I muttered, mentally cursing my past self for getting us into this predicament. Albedo''s yful smirk only widened as she continued, "Don''t worry, my Lord. I''ll be sure to keep our roley sessions private... unless you''d like to continue themter." I quickly shook my head, trying to hide my difort. "No, no, that won''t be necessary," I stammered, hoping to put an end to the conversation before it took a more awkward turn. "Let''s just focus on getting through the enrollment process, shall we?" As we reached the headmaster''s office, I took a moment topose myself, hoping to present a professional front despite the internal turmoil. Stepping through the door, I was greeted by a stern-looking man seated behind arge mahogany desk, his gaze piercing as he assessed us. "Ah, you must be the new students and the new instructor" he remarked, his voice gruff yet authoritative. "I''m Principal Saito. Please, have a seat." As Principal Saito''s gaze shifted between us, I couldn''t help but notice the subtle change in his demeanor. It was as if Albedo''s mere presencemanded attention, her regal bearing leaving an impression that was hard to ignore. "Ah, you must be the new students and the new instructor," he remarked, his voice gruff yet authoritative. "I''m Principal Saito. Please, have a seat." I suppressed a smirk as I watched Principal Saito''s eyes linger on Albedo, no doubt captivated by her striking appearance. It seemed even the formidable principal wasn''t immune to her charm. "As for Miss Albedo and Alexander, It is unusual for students to join us as the sses have already started," Principal Saito continued, his tone taking on a more serious note. "Normally, we would reject such admissions, but as Alexander is on a special note, we are allowing it." I exchanged a nce with Albedo, a silent acknowledgment passing between us. It seemed our unexpected arrival had garnered some attention, but I was confident we could handle whatever challenges came our way. "And as for Miss Albedo," Principal Saito continued, addressing her directly, "you will be joining as the English teacher." Albedo nodded in response, a confident smile gracing her lips. "Thank you, Principal Saito. I look forward to contributing to the academicmunity here at Kuoh Academy." Principal Saito paused, his gaze flickering between us with a hint of curiosity. "And I have an unofficial question for you two," he began, his tone cautious. "It''s stated in the documents that you two are siblings, but looking at you, that doesn''t seem to be the case." "We are step-siblings," I replied casually. Principal Saito nodded, seemingly satisfied with my exnation. "Ah, I see. Well, wee to Kuoh Academy, both of you. I''m sure you''ll find your time here to be quite... interesting." ~~~ In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub. Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15. /ckBolt517
Chapter 64: Sona Sitri Chapter 64: Sona Sitri After meeting with the principal, both Albedo and I went our separate ways. Albedo headed to the staff room, while I made my way to my ssroom. As I continued down the hallway, lost in my thoughts about the day''s events, a voice pulled me from my reverie. Looking up, I saw a young woman approaching me with a warm smile, her school uniform impable and her demeanor poised. "You must be Alexander, the new student," she greeted me, her voice calm and confident. "I''m Sona Shitori, the Student Council president." Sona Shitori, the Student Council president, was a striking figure with her bespectacled gaze, slim frame, and perfectly styled ck hair in a short bob cut. Her violet eyes held a sense of intelligence and determination, giving her an air of authority thatmanded respect from all who crossed her path. Pic "Yes, that''s me," I replied with a friendly smile. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Sona. I''ve heard a lot about the Student Council and its esteemed president." Sona''s give a light smile at my words,"I''m ttered," she said, "I must admit, I was quite intrigued when I heard we had a new student joining us mid-semester." "But anyway, it''s nice to have you here, Alexander," Sona continued, extending her hand in greeting. As I shook her hand just then I felt a eletical feeling. [Sona Sitri, The heiress of the Sitri n] Acquaintance: 10% Description: Curious about you Remark: 10% Acquaintance? My boy, Alex, If you can''t conquer her then you should just drop your n for harem. While Alexander was looking at the sudden notifications, Sona was confused. When she shook Alexander''s hand, she felt a sensation that she knew all too well¡ªthe feeling of the supernatural. "So, Alexander," Sona began, her voice tinged with curiosity as she tried to make sense of the strange sensation. "I couldn''t help but notice a... peculiar feeling when we shook hands just now. Have you encountered anything like that before?" I chuckled nervously, trying to y it cool despite my own uncertainty. "Oh, you mean the electric shock?" I replied, offering a sheepish grin. "Must be the static electricity. It happens sometimes, especially in these dry winter months." Sona raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced by my exnation. "Static electricity, you say?" she repeated, her tone skeptical. "Interesting." "Well, in any case, it''s nice to have you here at Kuoh Academy," Sona said finally, her tone polite but tinged with curiosity. "If you ever need anything or have any questions about the school, feel free to ask. As the Student Council president, it''s my duty to assist all students." "Thank you, Sona," I replied with a grateful smile, relieved that she seemed to be letting the matter drop¡ªfor now, at least. "I''ll be sure to keep that in mind." As Sona walked away, her violet eyes still lingering in my thoughts, Death''s voice echoed in my mind, apanied by her usual mischievous tone. "Looks like you found your first harem member, Dear¡ªoutside Nazarick. I really need to see Albedo''s reaction; I''ll make some popcorn for the uing drama." I couldn''t help but chuckle at Death''sment, shaking my head at the prospect of Albedo''s potential jealousy. "Sorry to burst your bubble, but that''s not going to happen," I retorted, trying to sound confident despite the uncertainty gnawing at me. "I''ve already add instructions to the NPCs of Nazarick that I''m going to have multiple wives." Death''sughter reverberated in my mind, her amusement palpable even without her physical presence. "Dear, you can''t predict living beings," she replied, her tone teasing. "Emotions are a tricky thing, especially when ites to matters of the heart." I sighed, knowing that Death had a point. Human emotions wereplex and unpredictable, and even the most carefullyid ns could be thrown into chaos by a simple twist of fate. But still, I couldn''t help but hope that my instructions to the NPCs would be enough to prevent any unnecessary drama. "Let''s just focus on getting through the day without any major incidents," I suggested, trying to steer the conversation away from the topic of my love life¡ªorck thereof. "I''ve got enough on my te as it is, what with navigating high school and all." Death''sughter echoed in my mind, but this time it was apanied by a hint of understanding. "Fair enough, Dear," she conceded. "But don''t forget to enjoy the ride. After all, life''s greatest adventures often begin with a little unexpected excitement." With a wry smile, I nodded in agreement, feeling a renewed sense of determination. Whatever challenges awaited me at Kuoh Academy, I would face them head-on, armed with humor, courage, and a healthy dose of skepticism. After all, who knew what surprises¡ªor harem membersy just around the corner? ~~~ Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. And leave at least onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub. Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15. /ckBolt517
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 65: Boring Class Chapter 65: Boring ss As the bell rang, signaling the start of ss, all eyes turned expectantly towards the door as the teacher entered, carrying an air of authority mixed with a hint of mischief. "Now, students, we have a transfer student," the teacher announced, his voice booming with enthusiasm. "Alexander, pleasee inside and introduce yourself." As the spotlight shifted to me, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement at the opportunity to make a grand entrance. With a confident stride, I entered the room, my head held high and a charming smile stered on my face. "Here goes nothing," I muttered under my breath. As I made my way to the front of the ss, I couldn''t help but notice the range of reactions from my new ssmates¡ªsome curious, some indifferent, and a few downright skeptical. But I was determined to win them over with my natural charm or my vampire charm. "Hello, everyone," I began, my voice projecting with confidence. "My name is Alexander, and I''m thrilled to be joining your ranks here at Kuoh Academy." A smattering of polite apuse greeted my introduction, and I couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride at the positive reception. Perhaps this wouldn''t be so bad after all. "Now, Alexander, why don''t you tell us a little about yourself?" the teacher prompted, gesturing for me to continue. "Well, where do I begin?" I mused aloud, pretending to ponder the question for dramatic effect. "I suppose you could say I''m a man of many talents¡ªa jack of all trades, if you will." A few chuckles rippled through the ssroom at my self-deprecating joke, and I couldn''t help but grin at the response. It seemed my charm was working its magic. "I enjoy long walks, candlelit dinners, and Games, specifically RPGs" I continued, "But in all seriousness, I''m just your average guy looking to make some new friends and maybe learn a thing or two along the way." If you ignore the fact that I am a Vampire God, then I''m really just an average guy. With that, I shed a winning smile and took my seat, feeling a sense of aplishment wash over me. The hard part was over, and now all that was left was to navigate the intricacies of high school life with style and grace. As the teacher droned on about the finer points of algebra, I couldn''t help but feel my eyelids growing heavier by the minute. Seriously, who even uses quadratic equations in real life anyway? Unless you''re nning to be a mathematician or a super viin bent on world domination, this stuff is about as useful as a chocte teapot. ncing around the ssroom, I couldn''t help but notice the zed expressions on my ssmates'' faces, their minds clearly wandering to more exciting pastures. I mean, who could me them? We were supposed to be learning about the wonders of the universe, not the snooze fest that was algebra. As the minutes dragged on, I found myself fighting a losing battle against the urge to doze off right then and there. I mean, sure, I could pretend to take notes like everyone else, but let''s be real¡ªmy doodles of dragons and explosions were way more interesting than whatever nonsense the teacher was spouting. As I felt myself teetering on the brink of oblivion, a familiar voice echoed through the haze of my drowsy thoughts. "Dear, It''s not a good habit to sleep in ss," Death''s voice chimed in from the depths of my mind. I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly at her impable timing. Leave it to Death to swoop in just when things were getting unbearably dull. "Ah, Death, my love, the apple of my eye," I mentally replied with a smirk. "You always know just when to make an entrance. I was seriously considering busting out a time spell to put an end to this educational nonsense and take myself a little nap." Death''sughter echoed in my mind, a melodic symphony of amusement that somehow managed to lift my spirits despite the monotony of the ssroom. "I must admit, the temptation to hit the snooze button is strong," Death conceded, her tone tinged with mischief. "But you can''t fall asleep on your first day of school. It''s kind of a bad look, you know?" I couldn''t help but chuckle at her cheeky remark. Leave it to Death to remind me of my social standing even in the midst of a ssroom snooze-fest. "But if you''re really bored, I can always call you over to my realm for a little ''excitement''," Death continued, her voice dripping with amusement. I couldn''t help but shake my head at Death''s suggestion, her mischievous tone adding to the absurdity of the situation. "Death, my dear, as tempting as it sounds to escape this snooze-fest, if I were to enter your realm, I''d die temporarily here," I exined, trying to inject a hint of seriousness into our banter. "And if that were to happen, Albedo would have a field day by cutting the head of all the people present here." Death''sughter echoed in my mind, "Fair enough, my dear," she conceded, "Before I leave, I have one question: why didn''t you reveal yourself when Sona sensed something supernatural from you?" I chuckled at Death''s question, understanding the curiosity behind it. "Well, Death, my dear," I replied, "that''s because if I reveal myself in front of Sona now, I won''t be able to make a grand entrance in front of Riaster. And you know how much I love making a dramatic entrance for her." Death''sughter resonated in my mind, her amusement palpable even without a physical presence. "Ah, young love," she mused. "Well, my dear, I won''t keep you from your grand entrance any longer. Just remember to make it worth the wait." ~~~ Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. And leave at least onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub. Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15. /ckBolt517
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 66: Friend or Foe Chapter 66: Friend or Foe Sona As Sona walked down the hallway, her mind buzzed with thoughts of her recent encounter with Alexander. The memory of their conversation yed over and over in her mind like a broken record. "He is not an ordinary student, he is someone from the supernatural side," she muttered to herself, her brow furrowing in contemtion. As she nced down at her hands, she couldn''t shake the memory of the shock that had coursed through her body when she shook Alexander''s hand. It was as if a bolt of lightning had passed between them, leaving her feeling both exhrated and unsettled. "He''s not a devil like me," she mused aloud, her voice barely a whisper in the empty hallway. "If he were a devil, I would have been able to sense him. But he''s something different." If Alexander wasn''t a devil, then what was he? And more importantly, what did he want? As she continued down the hallway, her mind whirled with questions. Was Alexander a friend or a foe? Kuoh Academy was operated under the authority of two great devil families, and anyone who didn''t belong to one of those families was automatically viewed with suspicion. "Does he not know about the power structure here, or does he simply not care?" she wondered, her brow furrowing in concern. Sona knew that the world of devils was one of politics and power struggles. If Alexander was unaware of the delicate bnce that existed within Kuoh Academy, then he was walking into a dangerous situation blindly. But if he did know, then his presence at the academy could be seen as a challenge to the established order. And if that was the case, then Sona knew that they would need to tread carefully around him. As Sona pondered the situation further, another possibility crossed her mind: perhaps Alexander possessed a Sacred Gear, a powerful weapon coveted by both devils and fallen angels alike. If that were the case, it would exin why she couldn''t sense his demonic aura. "But if he has a Sacred Gear, why hasn''t he been approached by any of the factions?" Sona muttered to herself, her thoughts racing as she considered the implications. Sacred Gears were highly sought after, and their wielders were usually recruited by one of the major factions at a young age. "Could it be that he''s unaware of his own power?" she wondered aloud, her brow furrowing in concern. It was possible that Alexander didn''t even know about the existence of Sacred Gears, let alone the fact that he possessed one. As she continued down the hallway, Sona''s mind buzzed with possibilities. If Alexander did indeed have a Sacred Gear, then it was imperative that she and the others approached him carefully. After all, his potential as an ally or a threat could tip the bnce of power within Kuoh Academy. Lost in thought, Sona continued down the hallway, her footsteps echoing softly against the polished floors. She was on her way to meet Rias and the others. Sona pushed aside her doubts and fears, lost in thought she almost missed the sound of footsteps approaching from behind. Turning around, she saw Rias, her friend and fellow peerage member, walking towards her with a curious expression. "Sona, is everything alright?" Rias asked, concern evident in her voice as she reached out to touch Sona''s arm. Rias was a vision of beauty, with her luscious crimson hair cascading down to her thighs and her piercing blue eyes. She exuded an aura of confidence and grace that was unmatched by any other student at Kuoh Academy. Pic Sona forced a smile, not wanting to worry her friend unnecessarily. "Yes, I''m fine, Rias," she replied, her voice calm despite the turmoil of thoughts swirling in her mind. "I was just thinking about the new transfer student." Rias''s eyes lit up with interest at the mention of the new arrival. "Ah, yes, Alexander, wasn''t it?" she remarked, a hint of excitement in her voice. "He certainly seems... intriguing." As one of the important figure in Kuoh Academy, she naturally know about the new transfer student. Sona nodded in agreement, her expression thoughtful. "Yes, he does," she admitted, her mind still racing with questions about the mysterious neer. "I can''t shake the feeling that there''s more to him than meets the eye." "About that, Principal Saito called me early. He said that Albedo, the older sister of Alexander, is giving off a supernatural vibe. And since you told me Alexander is also supernatural, I didn''t think it''s a coincidence," Rias said. Sona''s eyebrows furrowed in concern at Rias''s revtion. "Albedo? The older sister of Alexander?" she repeated, her mind racing to connect the dots. "If both Albedo and Alexander possess supernatural abilities, then it''s highly unlikely that it''s a mere coincidence." Rias nodded, her expression serious. "Exactly," she agreed, her blue eyes reflecting the gravity of the situation. "And if Principal Saito feltpelled to inform us about Albedo''s presence, then it''s clear that she poses a potential threat." Sona nodded in agreement, her mind already formting a n of action. "We need to gather more information about them," she dered, her voice firm with determination. "We can''t afford to underestimate their capabilities, especially if they''re connected to the supernatural world." Rias''s gaze hardened with resolve as she met Sona''s determined gaze. "Agreed," she affirmed, her tone leaving no room for doubt. "We''ll need to tread carefully around them until we know more." ~~~ Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. And leave at least onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub. Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15. /ckBolt517
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 67: Issey Hyoudou Chapter 67: Issey Hyoudou ss 2-A As the first period came to an end, I found myself surrounded by a throng of curious students, each moring to ask me questions. It was like being in the center of a tornado, except instead of wind and debris, it was a whirlwind of inquiries about my life, my interests, and whether or not I was single. Now, being bombarded with questions was one thing, but being asked about my rtionship status within the first five minutes of meeting someone? That was definitely pushing the boundaries of social etiquette. But hey, I couldn''t me them for being curious. After all, I wasn''t exactly your average high school student¡ªI mean, have you seen me? Not to toot my own horn, but I''m pretty darn handsome. And no, I''m not being narcissistic, just stating the facts. So there I was, fielding questions left and right like a pro. "What''s your favorite subject?" "Do you y any sports?" "Are you new to the area?" And of course, the perennial favorite, "Are you single?" Ah, the joys of high school. As I looked through the sea of eager faces, I couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all. Here I was, just trying to blend in and make some friends, and suddenly I was the center of attention. It was like being a celebrity, minus the fame and fortune. (In this world) But despite the onught of questions, I did my best to answer each one with a smile and a touch of humor. "Favorite subject? Lunchtime, obviously." "Sports? Doespetitive napping count?" And as for the million-dor question about my rtionship status? Well, let''s just say I kept that one vague and mysterious. A little mystery never hurt anyone, right? "You are living in the apartment near the shoppingplex, right." It came from a girl with gold-colored eyes and lightly messy brte hair tied into braids on each side. She wore spectacles, giving her an air of intelligence that piqued my interest. I raised an eyebrow at the unexpected question, my mind racing to recall if I had mentioned my living arrangements to anyone. It seemed my attempt at blending in wasn''t going as smoothly as I had hoped. "Sorry, My name is Aika Kiryuu but you can call me Aika," she offered, her voice tinged with a hint of mischief. Beside her stood a girl with gentle brown hair, her presence adding to the intrigue of the moment. "And her name is..." Aika turned to the girl beside her, prompting an introduction. "Hallo, my name is Issey Hyoudou," the girl replied with a smile. Now, that''s a name I''m too familiar with. It belonged to the Red Dragon Emperor, the legendary Harem King. But here it was, attached to this cute girl standing before me. Some might wonder how this happened. Well, it''s all thanks to a little modification I made before arriving in this world. Let''s just say, my karma points were well spent on that adjustment. Issey was indeed a beautiful young woman, with a moderate body, fair skin, and eyes as brown as her hair. Her long, luscious brown hair cascaded down her back, almost reaching her ass. But as my gaze shifted back to Aika, I realized she was waiting for my response to her question. "Uh, yeah, that''s right," I replied, snapping back to the present moment. "I do live near the shoppingplex. How did you know?" "I knew it," Aika eximed triumphantly, her grin widening. "I saw you yesterday while I was out shopping. You were carrying a massive load of groceries apined my two hot chick, by the way. Quite impressive." I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at Aika''s unexpected addition to her observation. "Two hot chicks, you say?" I repeated, trying to maintain a straight face despite the amusement bubbling up inside me. "Well, I suppose I do have quite the entourage." Internally, I couldn''t help but chuckle at Aika''s tant perversion. It seemed I had stumbled upon a kindred spirit in this strange new world. "Yeah, I live in the apartment building just down the street from yours," Aika continued, oblivious to my inner amusement. "It''s always nice to see a new face around here. Kuoh Academy can feel a bit lonely sometimes, you know?" "Lonely, huh?" I echoed, unable to resist a yful smirk. "Well, it looks like I won''t be lonely anymore with neighbors like you around." With a grin, I extended my hand, first to Aika and then to issey. "Well, it''s a pleasure to officially meet both of you," [Aika Kiryuu, Erotic Girl] Friends: 50% Description: She has a very perverted and somewhat mocking personality. Currently amazed by the size of your dick. Looking forward for next meeting. Remark: She a pervert but sadly she is a virgin as a master of pervert arts it''s your duty take that virginity. [Issey Hyoudou , Future Red Dragon Empress] Friend: 80% Description: She''s a pervert looking for a boyfriend who''s also keen on building a harem for himself. Currently interested in you. Remake: Just say you are going to be Harem king. ~~~ Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. And leave at least onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub. Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15. /ckBolt517
Chapter 68: Issey Chapter 68: Issey Issey Issey was like any other high school girl, navigating the ups and downs of adolescence with a mixture of excitement and trepidation. With her long brown hair and sparkling eyes, she blended into the crowded hallways of her school, herughter ringing out like music amidst the chaos of teenage life. But beneath her cheerful exterior, Issey harbored a secret fascination that set her apart from her peers. Sometime during her childhood, Issey had met an old man who regaled her and other children with stories about harems, extolling the virtues of men having multiple girlfriends. His words had ignited a spark within Issey, nting the seed of a forbidden desire that would shape her romantic fantasies for years toe. As she grew older, Issey found herself captivated by the idea of the perfect boyfriend¡ªone who not only epted the notion of a harem but embraced it wholeheartedly. She spent countless hours daydreaming about a dashing young man who would sweep her off her feet and whisk her away into a world of passion and excitement. But Issey''s desires went beyond mere romance. Deep down, she harbored a streak of perversion that set her apart from the other girls her age. While they swooned over handsome actors and boy band heartthrobs, Issey found herself drawn to more unconventional fantasies, fueled by the tantalizing tales of harems and forbidden desires that had been nted in her mind long ago. Despite her outwardly innocent appearance, Issey''s thoughts often strayed into taboo territory, her imagination running wild with scenarios that would make even the boldest of romantics blush. She longed for a boyfriend who would indulge her every whim, fulfilling her darkest desires with a passion and intensity that left her breathless with anticipation. When Issey first heard about the transfer student, she felt a surge of curiosity tinged with suspicion. It wasn''t every day that someone new joined their school, especially in the middle of the semester. The timing seemed odd, and Issey couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to the neer than met the eye. And when she firstid eyes on him, standing confidently amidst a sea of curious onlookers, Issey''s suspicions were confirmed. She instantly knew that he was the one she had been waiting for. The boy introduced himself as Alexander, and Issey couldn''t help but be captivated by his undeniable handsomeness. His eyes, red as rubies, gleamed with an otherworldly allure, drawing others in with their captivating gaze. Framed by a mane of ink-ck hair, impably styled to perfection, he was everything Issey had hoped for in a potential suitor. But as Alexander spoke, his words echoing through the crowded hallway, Issey''s heart skipped a beat. The only thing she needed to know was whether or not he was into harem. As the other girls giggled and batted their eyshes at him, Issey observed Alexander with a mixture of apprehension and anticipation. She couldn''t afford to let her guard down, not when she knew that her heart was on the line. But as she watched him interact with his new ssmates, Issey couldn''t help but feel a spark of hope ignite within her. There was something about the way he carried himself, a confidence and self-assurance that spoke volumes about his character. And when they shake their hands for first time, Issey felt a jolt of electricity shoot through her veins. In that moment, she knew that Alexander was different from the rest. He was someone worth getting to know, someone who could potentially fulfill her deepest desires. "Issey, Issey," Aika called out, her tone tinged with amusement as she noticed her friend''s absentmindedness. Startled, Issey turned to face Aika, her cheeks still tinged with a faint blush. "Sorry, Aika, I was just lost in thought," she admitted sheepishly, offering her friend a sheepish smile. "What were you thinking about?" Aika asked, her curiosity piqued as she leaned in closer. A mischievous grin tugged at Issey''s lips as she leaned in to whisper conspiratorially, "I was thinking about Alexander." Aika''s eyes widened in surprise before a knowing smirk spread across her lips. "Ah, the new transfer student," she replied, her tone yful. "He certainly seems... intriguing." Issey nodded eagerly, relieved to have someone to share her excitement with. "Yes, exactly!" she eximed, her voice tinged with enthusiasm. "There''s just something about him... I can''t quite put my finger on it." Aika chuckled, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Well, whatever it is, I''m sure you''ll figure it out soon enough," she teased, giving Issey a yful nudge. "But anyway, let''s talk about new friend you made yesterday." Issey''s eyes lit up at the mention of her new friend, Mittelt. "Oh, Mittelt is wonderful! She''s actually a foreigner, you know," Issey exined, her voice filled with excitement. "She came to Japan recently, and I offered to show her around the city tomorrow." Aika''s curiosity was piqued. "A foreigner, huh? That''s interesting," she remarked, her expression thoughtful. "What''s she like?" Issey''s smile widened as she thought about Mittelt. "She''s really sweet and friendly," she replied, her tone warm. "And she''s so eager to explore everything Japan has to offer. I think she''ll fit right in." Aika nodded in understanding. "Well, I''m d you two hit it off," she said, a genuine smile gracing her lips. "I''m sure you''ll have a great time showing her around." ~~~ Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. And leave at least onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub. Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15. /ckBolt517
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 69: Simple Goal Chapter 69: Simple Goal As we made our way down the bustling street, I couldn''t shake the feeling of being watched. Albedo''s tense posture only confirmed my suspicions. It didn''t take a genius to figure out who might be tailing us, especially considering the underworld heiresses ruling over the school I just joined. "It seems somebody is following me, My Lord," Albedo whispered, her voice tinged with concern. "Albedo, just call me Alex," I reminded her with a reassuring smile. "Remember, you''re acting as my sister now. And besides, there''s no need to worry about whoever''s tailing us." Albedo nodded, though the worry still lingered in her yellow eyes. It was moments like these that reminded me just how different our worlds were. While I was calm and curious about this world, Albedo was still adjusting to theplexities of this human world. As we continued our walk, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of amusement at Albedo''s reaction to her first day at school. Her disgusted expression spoke volumes about her disdain for humans, and it was clear that she wasn''t about to sugarcoat her feelings. "So, Albedo, how was your first day at school? Was it fun?" I asked, unable to resist teasing her a little. Albedo shot me a withering re, her yellow eyes shing with annoyance. "Fun? More like torture," she scoffed, her tone dripping with disdain. "They were just like overgrown monkeys, bbering on about trivialities and ogling me like I''m some kind of spectacle." I couldn''t help but chuckle at her blunt assessment of the situation. Leave it to Albedo to cut straight to the chase and spare no feelings in the process. "Well, you certainly made an impression, that''s for sure," I remarked, unable to resist a teasing jab. Albedo rolled her eyes, a small smirk tugging at the corners of her lips. "Oh, believe me, I made more than just an impression," she retorted, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "I practically had to fend off a horde of hormone-driven adolescents just to make it through the day." I couldn''t help butugh at her dramatic recounting of the day''s events. It was clear that Albedo''s patience for human antics was wearing thin. But I don''t need to worry about her killing anyone because I already made preparations for that when she was still an NPC. "Well, look on the bright side," I offered, trying to inject a bit of optimism into the conversation. "At least you won''t be bored, right? Human society is nothing if not entertaining." Albedo shot me a skeptical look, clearly unimpressed by my attempt at reassurance. "Entertaining, huh? More like infuriating," she grumbled, her frustration evident in her voice. "But I suppose you''re right, My Lo..Alex. At least I won''t have to worry about falling asleep in ss." I couldn''t help butugh at Albedo''s response. It seemed she had been keeping a close eye on me during school hours, much to my surprise. "Well, it''s good to know I have a dedicated observer," I remarked, unable to resist teasing her a little. Hearing me, She started to blush. I couldn''t help but chuckle at Albedo''s reaction, her sudden blush catching me off guard. It was a rare sight to see her so flustered, especially considering her usualposed demeanor. "Please, My Lo...Alex, stop teasing," she murmured, her voice soft and slightly embarrassed. Gone was the intimidating overseer of the Guardians, reced by a young maiden who seemedpletely out of her element. I couldn''t help but find the situation amusing. Here was Albedo, renowned for her fierce loyalty and unwavering dedication, reduced to a blushing mess by a simple jest. "Alright, alright, I''lly off the teasing," I replied with a grin, unable to resist poking fun at her expense just a little longer. "But you have to admit, it''s kind of cute seeing you like this." Albedo''s blush deepened at myment, her embarrassment only adding to the fuel to the situation. "Come on, let''s get back to the apartment before you turn any redder," I teased, gently nudging her forward as we continued on our way. "Can''t have you melting into a puddle of embarrassment now, can we?" And with that, we made our way home. ??? Albedo''s mind was a whirlwind of confusion and curiosity as she pondered the enigma that was Lord Alexander, thest of the Supreme Beings and the absolute ruler of Nazarick. Why, she wondered, would he choose to role-y as a mere student, and among humans of all beings? As the overseer of the Guardians, Albedo was tasked with ensuring the safety and prosperity of Nazarick and its inhabitants. She had devoted her existence to serving Lord Alexander and upholding his will, but his recent actions had left her perplexed and uncertain. Lord Alexander had always been a figure of immense power and authority, revered by all who dwelled within the halls of Nazarick. His word wasw, his judgment absolute, and his presencemanded the utmost respect and obedience. So why, then, would he choose to disguise himself as a humble student, subjecting himself to the limitations and vulnerabilities of mortal life? Albedo couldn''t fathom the reason behind Lord Alexander''s decision, but she was determined to uncover the truth. She knew that there must be a purpose to his actions, a hidden agenda that eluded even her keen intellect. If he simply desired a vacation, he could have taken one without resorting to such extreme measures, she thought, And if his goal was conquest, he could have achieved it with ease, without the need for disguise or subterfuge. Indeed, the idea of Lord Alexander seeking to conquer the human world seemed almostughable to Albedo. With his iparable strength and unrivaled intellect, he could have easily dominated any realm he chose, without the need for borate schemes or disguises. No, there must be something more to his actions, Albedo concluded, her eyes narrowing with determination. A hidden agenda, a secret motive that eludes even her keen intellect. She observed Lord Alexander, who was on the side, humming contentedly on his way home. Seeing that, Albedo let out a sigh. Perhaps she had been overthinking the situation. Perhaps Lord Alexander''s motives were simpler than she had assumed. Maybe there isn''t any hidden agenda after all, Albedo thought, her expression softening slightly as she considered the possibility. Perhaps he just wants to experience happiness in his own way. ~~~ Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. And leave at least onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub. Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15. /ckBolt517
Chapter 70: Hot Bath** Chapter 70: Hot Bath** As soon as we stepped into the house, Yuri greeted me with her usual serene smile and took my bag without a word. It was moments like these that reminded me of just how lucky I was to have such devotedpanions. "Thank you, Yuri," I said with a grateful smile, already feeling the weight lifted off my shoulders. "Your thanks is wasted on me, My Lord. It''s my duty to please you," Yuri replied with her usual stoicism. As we made our way further into the house, Yuri turned to me with a serene expression. "My Lord, I have prepared the bath for you. Anddy Albedo, You can enter the bath after Lord Alexander is done." After a long day of school and unexpected encounters, the thought of soaking in a warm bath sounded like absolute heaven. As we entered the bathroom, the sight of the steaming tub filled me with a sense of satisfaction. Yuri had truly outdone herself this time. "I''ll leave you to it, My Lord," Yuri said with a graceful bow, her voice asposed as ever. "If you require anything else, please do not hesitate to call for me." "Thanks, Yuri," I said with a grateful smile, already starting to strip off my clothes in anticipation of the soothing warmth of the bath. As I settled into the warm embrace of the bath, I couldn''t help but let out a contented sigh. The stress and tension of the day seemed to melt away with each passing moment, leaving me feeling utterly rxed. Just as I was starting to drift into a state of blissful tranquility, I sensed a presence near the door. Turning my head, I caught sight of Albedo peeking in, her eyes fixed on me with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. "Albedo, what are you doing?" I asked, trying to keep my voice casual despite the sudden surge of adrenaline. Albedo''s eyes widened slightly, as if she had been caught red-handed. "Oh, um, nothing," she stammered, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "I was just... uh... checking to see if you needed anything." I raised an eyebrow skeptically, knowing full well that Albedo''s definition of "checking" often involved a lot more than just a casual nce. "Albedo, you do realize that peeping is not exactly an appropriate pastime, right?" I said, unable to suppress a teasing grin. Albedo''s expression shifted from embarrassment to something resembling defiance. "I-I wasn''t peeping," she protested, though her flustered demeanor betrayed her true intentions. "I was merely... admiring the view." I couldn''t help but chuckle at her thinly veiled attempt to cover up her actions. It was moments like these that reminded me just how infatuated and clingy Albedo could be when it came to me. Despite her best efforts to hide it, her obsessive tendencies always seemed to shine through. "Well, in that case, if you want, you can join me. You know this tub is spacious enough for two people," I said, unable to resist poking fun at her expense. Albedo''s eyes widened in surprise at my unexpected invitation, her cheeks flushing an even deeper shade of red. "Join you?" she echoed, her voice barely above a whisper. I couldn''t help but smirk at her reaction, thoroughly enjoying the way she squirmed under my teasing gaze. "Why not?" I replied with a mischievous twinkle in my eye. "After all, it''s not every day we get to enjoy a luxurious bath together, right?" For a moment, Albedo seemed torn between excitement and uncertainty, her mind undoubtedly racing with a million different thoughts. But then, with a determined glint in her eyes, she squared her shoulders and stepped forward, her expression resolute. "Very well, Alex," she said, her voice tinged with determination. "If that is your wish, then I shall dly ept." As Albedo swiftly shed her clothes and present her naked glory in front of me. And I didn''t waste the chance as I scanned her top to bottom. Her hour ss figure and that wide hips where site to behold and that boobs where something else. Noticing me staring, Albedo slow allowing me to enjoy the view and she didn''t stop there. As if picking picking something she bend down, her ass facing my direction, allowing me to see her pink, untouched pussy for me to see. If all this didn''t make my dick hard then I would be impotence. After giving the service, she settled into the warm water, her gaze met mine with a newfound intensity, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of anticipation and excitement. It was clear that she was fullymitted to making the most of this unexpected opportunity, whatever it may entail. "Alex, something is poking me on my belly." Albedo said as she started breathing fast. "Do you mind it." I asked as I moved closer to her. My rod was pressing down on her belly. "No," Albedo''s cheeks flushed a delicate shade of pink at my words. "No? Do you mind if I do this." I said as I groped her melons. This is one of softest thing I touched, excluding death''s bubbly ass. I pinched her pink nipples hard instead of screaming from pain she started moan. Coming close to her ears I whispered. "I am going to suck your nipples, you can masturbate if you want." Without dy I started to suck her nipples. I twisted my tongue around her pink, moderate nipples. I sucked her as if I am trying to drink milk for those melons. I bite her enough to make her scream a moan. While I sucking her, she was masturbating, she flicked cunt, fingered her pussy make her pink pussy red, while she was moaning under the pleasure. I stopped sucking her boobs and take a look at her face. "You look extremely beautiful right now." I said, it was not a lie as she was really sexy right now. Seeing her face, my vampire fangs slow reveled itself and without waiting I sank my my fangs in her beautiful neck line and started drinking her blood. ~~~ Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. And leave at least onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub. Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15. /ckBolt517
Chapter 71: Albedo** Chapter 71: Albedo** I sank my my fangs in her beautiful neck line and started drinking her blood. In response Albedo started moan harder. "Take me, Take me right here." Albedo said, I could feel that she is losing her self control and being a subus it won''t be weird if she pound on me. Then I whisper to Albedo. "It''s seems you are having fun masturbating youself, while I was pleasuring you, I expect same from you, so give me a blow job." Hearing me, Albedo nodded and without waiting she went on her knees. Her hands sneaked closer, wrapped around the base of my cock. She sucked in a deep breath, stretched closer, and sticking out her tongue, she licked the tip before pressing her lips on my cock. My body jerked momentarily, which she surely noticed and smiled. Then she sloppily put the tip within her mouth, causing her cheeks to bulge as the cock filled the small mouth. She moved her hand gripping the shaft, massaging it with her hands, and bounced her head down. Thick saliva surged around her tongue and drenched my cock and before long a hot sensation enveloped my entire cock as her mouth reached the base of my cock. She already took the monstrous cock on her first attempt and didn''t gag! Though her techniques weren''t the best, the passion with fiery tongue wrapping every part of my cock more than made up for it. Slouching against the tub, I gazed at her head bobbing in a tempo that made my spine shiver about from pleasure. Thankfully, the water was shallow, so she wouldn''t be choking anytime soon. I pushed my hand on her head and yed with curly grey hair. She looked up holding my cock, a hint of pure satisfaction in her scarlet eyes. "Good girl. You are doing a great job." She pulled back her mouth with a pop and beamed a wide smile. *Ding!* [Albedo: Affection +50] [Albedo: Affection +150] *Ding!* [Albedo have exceeded 500 Favorability points] Shut up! Let me enjoy this moment! Hot sighs tickled my cock as she gasped for breath, looking up at me with a passionate gaze and tears brimming in her eyes. "Thanks, Alexander-sama" She said with tears sliding down her cheeks. "I also love it, it is warm. Sho warm. I-I love every part of it! I can''t believe... I''m finally doing this!" I nodded and quietly patted her head. Maybe that was what she needed. Her sole reason to live was me after all. It made me appreciate her even more. She smiled and lunged back into blowjob, making lewd wet sounds with each bob. I groaned while enjoying the scene of her pink lips sliding down my glistening cock deep into her throat and her slick fingers ying with my balls. I lost track of time while being pleasured by her adorable little mouth. She licked every drop of precum leaking from the tip and her delicate hands gently stroking the shaft, all with apletely infatuated expression. I couldn''t hold on anymore! Why was she so adorable and sexy? I pulled her head, shoving my cock deep as possible, I released everything. She gagged on the thick cum sting from my dick. I panted while she tried to swallow down my cum, collecting the extra on her palms. "Alexander-sama¡­" She slurred and swept her tongue over her lips. "It''s delishicious." Sweet girl! That''s my adorable girl. Howe I never noticed she has that cute charm before. I might have fucked her silly back on Nazarick. And my cock turned hard from her sweet gesture. "Wanna do it here?" I asked since it be her first time. She nodded and rubbed her cheeks on my cock sensitive after cumming. "Anywhere is fine with Alexander-sama." That''s all I need to hear, without waiting I positioned my dick on her pussy, I swung my hips, aiming for the rough spots I discovered earlier. My cock invaded her convulsing pussy, spilling her juices everywhere on the bed. This time Albedo''s moan became genuinely loud with a mix of hot sighs and ecstatic screams. I poured all of my feelings, going too wild on her first sex. It made her happier, absolutely certain that I sought her. Crap, I can''t control now. I sealed her lips and finished with an intense thrust, pping my balls against her in the process. She clung to me, her body shivering, producing a thick load of warm juices. I uttered a soft groan as my cock throbbed and sent a stream of cum inside her. She raised her waist a little as her body twitched and her vagina sprayed a burst of fluids on my cock. Creampies felt way better when there was no risk. As she calmed down, we kept in the same position, gazing into each other''s face. Then without saying anything she positioned the my dick on her pussy and sat down. I reached out and clenched her buttcheeks, fondling her springy ass. Albedo slowly raised her butt, drawing lines from our lewd fluids at the part where we were connected. She plopped down again, her tightness almost making me cum. Albedo leaned forward and touched my chest. "So hard¡­" I raised my body a little and she wrapped her arms around my neck, cing her lips on mine. Now in a better position, she swung her lips, moaning in sync. I squeezed her butt and pushed my cock deeply into her. She released me and threw her head back. "Ahhh¡­ that pierced my womb!" Her insides cramped, brutally gripping my cock. I took a deep breath and held back the approaching climax. She was too damn tight! Or rather her hole was smallsmall even for a subus. Albedo clung to my body, squishing her pair of breasts against me, and kept moving her hips. For several moments, the pping sounds of flesh and her moans resounded in the otherwise silent room. I was at my limit already. "Alexander-sama, color my womb in your semen." "Yes, ma''am." I pushed down her hips and pushed my waist, meeting womb-san again. Twitching, my cock let out a load even more than thest one. Albedo''s vagina contracted and squeezed out my dick as if her dear life depended on it. Albedo arched her back forward silently, overwhelmed by sheer pleasure. I released a sigh as my climax ended. But, her juices kept overflowing with no ends to be seen as if she became a broken dam. A long momentter, she regained herposed smile. "Alexander-sama, ehehe~." She finally broke¡­ ~~~ Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. And leave at least onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub. Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15. /ckBolt517
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 72: Yuri Alpha** Chapter 72: Yuri Alpha** A long momentter, she regained herposed smile. "Alexander-sama, ehehe~." She finally broke¡­ Just then, a knocking sound was heard. "My Lord, are you okay, I heard a sound from the bathroom." It''s non-other that Yuri. Because the door was not fully closed, she entered the bathroom without waiting for my response, only to find Albedo with with a silly smile. Yuri just froze there without knowing what do until her emotion suppression kicked in making her rational again. But I noticed that she was staring hard at my dick. But it''s seems her status as maid is preventing her open up her feelings. "I''m very sorry for peeking in on you at you, My Lord. I will go right away." Yuri said as she was about turn around. "Stop there, Yuri." I said, I can''t miss fuck such a hot maid, can I. And not going to lie Yuri is one of my favorite pleiades maid. Hearing me, Yuri stopped on her tracks and turned around to face me. Before continue my action, I turned to Albedo, as I expected she didn''t said anything. She just had a beautiful silly smile as if she is enjoying the after glow of the sex. "Did you bath, Yuri?" I asked. "No, My Lord." "Then that''s perfect, Strip your clothes and join me." I said, even I don''t know how I got that confidence to ask a woman to join me in the bath. "But.. " Yuri then looked at Albedo. "If you are not interested, then you don''t have to." I said, inviting her was one thing but forcing her is another. But I didn''t have to worry as Yuri quickly replied. "No, My Lord, I will join you right now." She quickly said. Yuri consider it to be a honor to share a bath with her Lord. "Excuse me." After removing the clothes Yuri entered the bath. Yuri''s body, hidden beneath the maid''s uniform was perfectly shaped with superb proportions, and although the size of the her melons was indeed smallpair to Albedo, the well-shaped breasts certainly looked as if they could not be more perfect. At the tip of them sits a lovely pale peach color circle with its delicate outline - her waist is slender and firm, and her supple flesh seems to give off a sense of vigor underneath. It was the first time I had ever seen a woman''s ass so big. A thickyer of ck pubic hair on her pussy. And above all, her ck hair, which is usually tied up in an updo, hangs down to her shoulders, making her younger than usual and sexier, regardless of her stoic face. "Come here, Yuri." I said, without dy she came in front me. "What do you think of your current situation?" I asked, "I am Happy, that you invited me to join you in bath." She said. "Just happy? Aren''t you expecting something, when you entered here." I said teasgly. She doesn''t said anything, she looked down without saying anything as she was embarrassed to even talk. "Do you me to do something for you, Yuri, If yes then speck you mind." I said. Following my question, I heard a silent whisper. "Yes," "I couldn''t quite hear you." As if she can''t wait any longer she said. "I want Lord Alexander to same thing you did tody albedo." She said. I was surprised as I didn''t think she would easly admit it. After all, I was just teasing her. But that she admit it, I can''t back down can. "Then give a hand job." I ordered. "Okay, so. Excuse me." Without any hesitation, she touched my erect and hard manhood. I tightened my buttocks and felt my crotch harden at the touch of a Yuri''s fingers touch was more than just a touch, it felt almost innocent like she was checking the shape of it, gripping it with her fingers. A shiver runs down my spine from the thrill. What''s more, she wrapped her fingers around it and started pumping it up and down. She was even better than I thought. My erect penis was being yed with by her smooth fingers, and it was twitching and throbbing. Yuri''s fingers made a circle and began squeezing my penis. "Oh, I see, Master, you like it this way." .....I got exposed. But I''m already naked. she handles my meat pole is like a spiral around the pir of flesh, twisting and curling it. Wow, you''re so good ..... Yuri''s fingers tightened with the perfect amount of force. Her observant eyes read the strength her Master wanted each time, and then she would pleasure and torment him. She didn''t seem to mind when the overflowing precum smeared her delicate fingers. With her consistent care, pleasure started to build in my dick. "Yuri, open your mouth and ept my sperm." ~~~ Christmas Offer just started. If you use the discount code: DD0E1 on my Patreon, you will get 30% off on all tiers (Both Monthly and Annual), which has about 100+ advance chapters. This deal will end on Dec 25. Make full use of it. Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. And leave at least onement and review if you like my fanfic. In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub. Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15. /ckBolt517 /ckbolt517 The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!